The Falcon Cannot Hear: The Second American Civil War 1937-1944; by Ephraim Ben Raphael

Hnau

Banned
Most recent discussion thread (with link to the original)

the-falcon-cannot-hear-1952-png.248068

Post-war borders, 1952 by Zek Sora

The Falcon Cannot Hear: The Second American Civil War 1937-1944

by Ephraim Ben Raphael

"Turning and turning in the widening gyre
The falcon cannot hear the falconer;
Things fall apart; the centre cannot hold;
Mere anarchy is loosed upon the world,
The blood-dimmed tide is loosed, and everywhere
The ceremony of innocence is drowned;
The best lack all conviction, while the worst
Are full of passionate intensity.

Surely some revelation is at hand;
Surely the Second Coming is at hand."
- The Second Coming, W.B. Yeats


Prologue
- 1929

In September 1929 the United States of America was at the top its game. Europe, devastated by the First World War, was still climbing out of revolutionary turmoil of the late ‘Teens and early Twenties. National economies worldwide were wracked by uncertainty and instability, feeding simmering unrest. But in America business leaders spoke of the New Era, of the map to a New El Dorado that would allow for an ever-expanding economy, full employment, and the elimination of poverty. They scoffed at the communists in Russia with their state planned economy, America was proof that capitalism worked. The country had no enemies, Great Britain- the world’s only superpower- was a staunch ally and Lloyd’s of London offered 500-to-1 odds against any invasion of the United States. The general mood was one of optimism, complacency, and comfort. Yet within a decade America would be broken against itself, foreign troops would march down its boulevards and half-a-million Americans would die in the worst genocide to be witnessed by the New World since the annihilation of its native peoples.

article_7389fc94b77b124a_1362575765_9j-4aaqsk.jpeg

A New York parts factory in 1928, at the time American industry led the world.

How could this happen? The seeds of destruction did not come from abroad, but from within the nation. As Abraham Lincoln said in 1838 “if destruction be our lot we must ourselves be its author and finisher”. It was the false underpinnings of the New Era that brought the house of cards down.

In the aftermath of the World War the techniques of mass production combined to increase the efficiency of per man-hour by over 40%. This enormous output of goods clearly required a commensurate increase in purchasing power- that is to say higher wages. But over the 1920’s income failed to keep pace with production. In the golden year of 1929 Brookings economists calculated that to supply the barest necessities a family would need an income of $2,000 a year- more than what 60% of American families were earning. The general mood of the time however, was such that overproduction was no problem, the sense was that “a good salesman can sell anything.” This meant that customers of limited means were encouraged to buy products anyhow via a massive overextension of their credit. As zealous commercial travelers sold anything and
everything to people who lacked the means to pay for it, the rich (and many who weren’t rich) speculated overwhelmingly in stocks. Arthur A. Robertson watched aghast as investors bought $500,000 of stock with only $500 down. For eight or ten dollars the smart investor could get one hundred dollars worth of stock on margin. As a consequence the slightest shake-up became a calamity as people lacked the money to cover their investments.

Then on October 29, 1929 it came time to pay the piper.

Crowd_outside_nyse.jpg

A mob outside the New York Stock Exchange on October, 29, 1929.

The bottom fell out of the market and stock prices plunged, going down to no more than a few percent of their former value. In one day alone the New York Stock Exchange lost between eight and nine billion dollars. That afternoon a group of New York bankers succeeded in temporarily halting the plunge, but confidence had already leaked out of the market. Five days later the panic began again and this time there was nothing anyone could do to stop it. “There has been a little distress selling on the Stock Exchange,” Thomas Lamont, Secretary of Commerce, commented in a truly remarkable display of understatement, “but conditions are still sound.” He was whistling in the dark, with few interruptions stocks would continue to fall for the next eight years.

ThomasWLamont-1929Timemagazine.jpg

Thomas Lamont on the cover of Time Magazine, November 1929.
Honey-combed by millions of little loans to consumers, the economy went into a downward spiral. To protect investments prices had to be maintained, as a consequence sales fell, so costs were cut by laying off employees. The unemployed could not buy the goods of other industries, therefore sales dropped further. Lower sales led to more layoffs which further shrank purchasing power, until farmers were pauperized by the poverty of industrial workers, who in turn were pauperized by the poverty of farmers. “Neither has the money to buy the product of the other,” a witness testified before congress, explaining the vicious cycle. “Hence we have overproduction and under consumption at the same time and in the same country.”

And the United States took its first hesitant steps down the road to civil war.

Things Get Bad- 1930-31

In the beginning of the year 1930 prominent persons whose word was apt to be taken seriously, declared their confidence in stocks and underlying business soundness. Even comic strip characters weighed in, “Who says business is bad?” asked Little Orphan Annie. Not Nicholas Butler, the president of Columbia University; Dr. Butler assured Columbia men that “Courage will end the slump.” Not the president of U.S. Steel; he said the “peak” of the Depression had passed. Not Owen D. Young, board chairman of General Electric; he announced that the “dead center of the Depression” had come and gone. Not a spokesman for the National Association of Manufacturers; he observed that “many of the bad effects of the so-called Depression are based on calamity howling.” Not Secretary of the Treasury Andrew Mellon who asserted that there was “nothing in the present situation… menacing or [warranting] pessimism.” And certainly not Secretary of Commerce Thomas Lamont; he reported that “The banks of this country are in a strong position” and contented himself with listing the gains that the year 1929 had made over 1928, and predicting prosperity “in the long run.”

It was going to be a very long run.

By March of 1930 there were between 3,250,000 and 4,000,000 unemployed in the United States of America, by March 1931 those numbers had doubled to between 7,500,000 and 8,000,000. Appreciable downward changes in m manufacturing wages began in the fourth quarter of 1930, there was a general understanding among employers that high wages were necessary for recovery and so they held off on making cuts for as long as they could. This changed in August 1931 when U.S. Steel cut the salaries of its employees by 10 to 15 percent and was soon followed by the rest of the steel industry. Throughout 1931 3586 concerns cut wages for some 654,687 workers, by the end of the year hourly earnings had hit 54 cents per hour. Average weekly earnings fell even faster, in 1929 the average weekly salary of an industrial worker was above $28.50, for 1930 $25.74, and a mere $22.64 for 1931. Working hours fell from 48 per week in 1929 to 44 in 1930, to a mere 38 in the last months of 1931. Increasingly even those who were still employed watched their circumstances become more and more precarious.
images

Unemployed workers warming themselves over trashcan fire.

It was in the growing masses of the unemployed that the seeds of radicalism began to take hold. In 1930 the Unemployed Councils of the USA (UCU) was first organized by the American Communist Party, then a tiny organization with about 10,000 members. Similar to the soviets of unemployed workers that emerged during the 1905 Russian Revolution, the UCU was a loosely organized body based around neighborhood councils composed of alienated and disillusioned unemployed. Little co-operation existed between respective UCU councils, and in fact most of the membership had not much interest in communism. Demanding public works, relief, and state aid, the UCU was often little more than an expression of American progressive thought. However, communist organizers were very active in the movement and they were able to present their teachings for the first time to a large number of Americans- clearing ground for the expansion of the party.

lVcu93a.png

A meeting of the St. Louis Unemployment Council. Note the multiracial nature of the membership.

On March 6, 1930 the “International Struggle against Worldwide Unemployment” was called by the Communist International. Across the United States some 100,000- 200,000 members of the UCU turned out to protest calling for “Work or Wages” and demanding that President Hoover do something to address the issue of unemployment. Law enforcement cracked down on the organization, arresting many of its leaders including William Z. Foster, but the diffuse nature of the UCU’s structure meant that the government response helped the councils more than it hurt them. The free publicity caused Unemployment Councils to swell, and although the Communist Party would attempt to establish a more rigid hierarchy for the councils later that year they were never truly able to control their creation.

655px-300306-fosterminoramter-arrest.jpg

From left to right; William Z. Foster, Robert Minor, and Israel Amter. The three communists and leaders of the UCU being arrested on March 6, 1930 for connection to the Unemployment Day Protests.
On October 16, 1930 as unemployed and police skirmished in the streets of New York, Sam Nessin, one of the leaders of the New York Unemployed Councils addressed the city council calling for relief. Mayor Jimmy Walker condemned Nessin calling him a “dirty Red” at which point police beat the activist and four of his companions with nightsticks and removed them from the hall. Nessin was later charged with “inciting riot”. Meanwhile Unemployed Councils stormed supermarkets and organized protests nationally, recruiting from amongst the disenfranchised and the desperate. Their willingness to recruit both black and white citizens both hurt and helped the UCU’s appeal in the south, in the north they frequently made inroads into immigrant communities.

Largely thanks to their involvement in the Unemployed Councils, the Communist Party swelled massively- by the end of 1931 they had increased ten-fold with some 100,000 members. Still neither they, nor the Socialists were able to make much headway in the 1930 elections which saw the Democrats take control of both houses. For the time being Congress remained the province of the Democrats and Republicans (excepting a single representative and a single senator both belonging to the Farmer-Labor Party). The political fragmentation that would emerge later in the thirties was yet to come.

President Hoover- 1929-1932

Unfortunately for the country the man in the White House was Herbert Clark Hoover, elected in 1928 in a landslide. A man who “couldn’t bear to watch suffering” he never visited a breadline or a relief station, despite the pleas of William Allen White. Since taking the oath of office on March 4, 1929 Hoover had not once left the capital to see the states that he had toured during his campaign. He did not turn his head when his limousine swept past apple salesmen on street corners. The President did briefly consider economy for the White House kitchen, but he decided that would be “bad for national morale.” Each evening he entered the dining room wearing black tie and sat down to seven full courses while men starved in streets and alleyways. Usually some of the courses were out of season, as were the cut flowers for the table. A custom-built humidor held long thick cigars handmade in Havana to the President’s specifications; he smoked twenty a day. As Mr. and Mrs. Hoover sat down to eat they were always attended by a butler and several footmen- all had to be the same height- who stood at stiff attention, absolutely silent, forbidden to move unbidden. In the doorways were duty officers from the company of marines who stood by wearing dress blues, to provide ceremonial trappings, and there were buglers in Ruritanian uniforms whose glittering trumpets announced the President’s arrival and departure from the nightly feast.
images

President Hoover making a radio address.

His election slogan in 1928 had been “A chicken in every pot and two cars in every garage”.

The American people meanwhile were not unaware of their commander-in-chief’s apathy, and they castigate him for it. The junkyard shanty towns that sprang up across the country were called “Hoovervilles”, the unemployed carried sacks of frayed belongings known as “Hoover bags”. The rural poor sawed off the fronts of broken-down flivvers, attached scrawny mules, and called the result “Hooverchariots”. The President tried to have the name changed to “Depression chariots” but no one bought it. “Hoover blankets” were old newspapers the homeless wrapped around themselves for warmth. “Hoover flags” were pockets turned inside out. “Hoover hogs” the jackrabbits hungry farmers caught for food. One popular joke of the time was to claim that Hoover asked Secretary Mellon for a nickel to telephone a friend and was told “Here’s a dime, phone both of them.”

The President explained his belief that the function of government was to “bring about a condition of affairs to the beneficial development of private enterprise”, adding that the only “moral” way out of the Depression was self-help; the people should find inspiration in the devotion of “great manufacturers, our railways, utilities, business houses, and public officials.” Since by this point the greater part of the people believed that the great manufacturers were a bunch of crooks this went over like a lead balloon. Hoover was a great advocate of conventional wisdom, he held the gold standard to be sacred even though eighteen nations lead by Great Britain had already abandoned it. He was convinced that a balanced budget was “the most essential factor to economic recovery”- despite the fact that by 1932 he had run the budget 4 billion dollars into the red. When he was at last convinced to do something about the Depression (whose name he himself had coined, it sounded less severe than “Panic”) he created the Reconstruction Finance Corporation to prop up sagging banks, and agreed to spend twenty-five million dollars on feed for farm animals on the condition that a bill authorizing one hundred and twenty thousand dollars for hungry people be tabled. The RFC promptly loaned 90 million dollars to the Central Republic Bank and Trust Company of Chicago of which the RFC chairman, Charles G. Dawes (former vice-president of the United States), was an officer, and a mere 30 million to state governments for unemployment relief. People called it “a breadline for big business”, which in a sense it was.
great-depression-soup-line.jpg

The National Association of Manufacturers put up murals like these in major American cities as part of their campaign to support the President and discourage liberal opposition.

Still Hoover persisted in his views, unwilling to acknowledge that the country was truly in trouble. In December 1929 he declared that “conditions are fundamentally sound”. Three months later he said that the worst would be over in sixty days; at the end of May he predicted the economy would be back to normal by autumn; in June the market broke sharply, yet he told a delegation which came to plead for a public works project, “Gentlemen, you have come sixty days too late. The Depression is over.” On December 2, 1930 the President informed the lame-duck Republican congress that “the fundamental strength of the economy is unimpaired.” About the same time the International Apple Shipper Association decided to unload its surplus of apples by selling them on credit to jobless men for resale at a nickel each. Overnight the street corners became crowded with shivering apple salesmen. When asked about them, Hoover replied, “Many people have left their jobs for the more profitable one of selling apples.” When reporters’ questions turned to hunger he dismissed the problem, saying that “Nobody is actually starving. The hoboes for example, are better fed than they ever have been. One hobo in New York got ten meals in one day.” This when the New York City Welfare Council was reporting 110 (mostly children) dead of malnutrition.
images

A Washington, D.C. Apple Salesman.

On the streets of New York children sang;

Mellon pulled the whistle
Hoover rang the bell
Wall Street gave the signal
And the country went to hell.


Going into the year 1932 and the coming election Hoover was the subject of biting criticism and ridicule, nevertheless he hung on tightly to his optimism. Surely the hardworking American people would prefer a President who believed in the value of self-reliance? The economy had been bad for more than two years by that point and he was confident that it had to turn around sooner or later- why not in an election year? Meanwhile in the streets and crowded Hoovervilles the situation just kept on getting worse and worse.

Washington Under Siege- 1932

In January of 1932 a former army chaplain named James Renshaw Cox led a march of 25,000 unemployed Pennsylvanians to Washington, D.C. Supported by numerous notables including Pennsylvania governor Gifford Pinchot (a Republican), “Cox’s Army” was quickly broken up and dispersed. An embarrassed Hoover ordered a criminal investigation into how Cox was able to purchase enough petrol to bring his “army” to the capital, suggesting that either the Vatican or Catholic Democrats had funded him in order to weaken his administration. When it was found that Secretary of the Treasury Andrew Mellon had actually been the one to provide the gasoline he was sacked. Despite its failure Cox’s Army did result in Cox’s founding of the Jobless Party and it was still the largest demonstration ever to come to Washington.

It held that record exactly four months.

In May of that year over 26,000 penniless World War veterans descended on the capital, occupying parks, dumps, abandoned warehouses, and empty stores. The men drilled, sang marching songs, and once, led by a Medal of Honor winner and watched by a hundred thousand silent Washingtonians, they marched up Pennsylvania Avenue bearing faded American flags. They had come to ask for immediate payment of the $500 soldier’s bonuses authorized in 1924 (over President Coolidge’s veto) that were not due until 1945. Reporters named them the “Bonus Army” (later they would become known as the First Bonus Army) but they called themselves the Bonus Expeditionary Force. They appealed to President Hoover, begging him to receive a delegation of their leaders. Instead he sent word that he was too busy and proceeded to isolate himself from the rest of Washington. The White House (still standing in 1932, and still the residence of the President) was padlocked shut, policeman patrolled the grounds day and night, barricades were erected, and traffic shut down for one block on all sides of the Executive Mansion. A one-armed veteran, bent on picketing, tried to penetrate the screen of guards. He was soundly beaten and carried off to jail.
19320604_Bonus_Army_Parade.jpg

Bonus Marchers.

It was a massive overreaction. The BEF was unarmed, it had expelled radicals from its ranks, and was slowly starving to death. A reporter for the Baltimore Sundescribed them as “ragged, weary, and apathetic” with “no hope on their faces.” When Washington police tried to feed the veterans bread, coffee, and stew at six cents a day they aroused the President’s wrath who threatened to have police superintendent Pelham Glassford (who was himself a vet and a former Brigadier General) fired. But in the days before television it was possible to deny the obvious. Attorney General William D. Mitchell declared the Bonus Army “guilty of begging and other acts”. Vice President Charles Curtis called out two companies of marines to remove the marchers, at which point General Glassford noted that the Vice-President has no military authority and sent them back to their barracks. TheWashington Evening Star wondered why no District police officer had “put a healthy sock on the nose of a bonus marcher” and the New York Times reported that the marchers were veterans who were “not content with their pensions, although seven or eight times those of other countries.” (Pensions did not exist for the average veteran at this point in time) Ominously foreshadowing what was to come, Brigadier General George Mosley proposed that they arrest the bonus marchers and others “of inferior blood” and then put them in concentration camps on “one of the sparsely inhabited islands of the Hawaiian group not suited for growing sugar.” There, he suggested, “they could stew in their own filth.” He added darkly, “We would not worry about the delays in the process of law in the settlement of their individual cases.”
Bonus%2BArmy.jpg

Bonus Army camp

On July 28 Glassford, who had been ordered to act by Congress, finally arrived with Washington police to begin clearing the BEF camp at Third and Pennsylvania. The clearing first went fairly peacefully, but then reinforcements arrived from the main veteran camp on Anacostia Flats who began throwing bricks. Glassford himself was struck and as he staggered backwards he watched a police officer “gone wild-eyed” shoot at a veteran. The vet- William Hruska of Chicago- fell down dead and the rest of the officers then opened fire killing another vet- Eric Carlson of Oakland. Glassford shouted “Stop the shooting!” but it was too late. Word of the incident reached the President over lunch, Hoover told Patrick Hurley (Secretary of War) to use troops, and Hurley unleashed General Douglas MacArthur.

Now came a delay- the man himself wasn’t in uniform and he wanted to change. His aide, Major Dwight Eisenhower, didn’t think he should do so. “This is political, political,” Eisenhower said again and again, arguing that it was highly inappropriate for a general to become involved in a street corner brawl. The general disagreed. “MacArthur has decided to go into active command in the field,” MacArthur declared in his trademark third-person. “There is incipient revolution in the air.” An orderly was dispatched to fetch the chief’s tunic, service stripes, sharpshooter medal, and English whipcord breeches. After proceeding to Sixth and Pennsylvania another wait began, and someone asked “What’s the hold up?” “The tanks.” MacArthur replied. Meanwhile President Hoover was issuing an announcement that troops “would put an end to rioting and civil disorder” and that the men the police had clashed with “were entirely of the communist element.”
bonusmarchers.jpg

The tanks preparing to go into action.

Washingtonians watched as the 3rd Cavalry led by Major George S. Patton marched down Pennsylvania Avenue brandishing naked sabers. Behind them came a machine gun detachment, the 12th and 34th Infantry, the 13th Engineers, and six tanks, their caterpillar treads methodically destroying the soft asphalt. Abruptly Major Patton- not known for his solicitude towards civilians- charged his troops right into the growing crowd of twenty-thousand civil service workers who had just come off work. J.F.
Essary of the Baltimore Sun wrote that “thousands of unoffending people” were “ridden down indiscriminately”. Among those trampled were Senator Hiram Bingham of Connecticut. “Shame!” Shouted the spectators as they fled, at which point the cavalry finally turned on the hastily assembling veterans and charged again. The vets were stunned then furious. “Jesus!” cried one graying man- “If only we had guns!” The infantry came on the heels of the horsemen, pulling on gasmasks and throwing blue tear gas bombs. BEF women fled the camp, choking and clutching their children as they and their men retreated toward the Anacosta river. By 9 pm the refugees had withdrawn to the main Bonus Army camp and MacArthur was preparing to go in after them. General Glassford begged the general not to do it, calling a night attack the “height of stupidity. MacArthur was adamant and the police superintendent turned away.
19320728_US_Army_Clearing_Streets_view2.jpg

Infantry in gas masks confronting BEF members

At this point the impossible happened- orders arrived from Hoover that “forbade any troops to cross the bridge [over the Anacostia] into the largest encampment of veterans.” The President had received reports about the debacle at Third and Pennsylvania and he was worried about the publicity in an election year. The orders were in sent in duplicate, but MacArthur merely declared to his aide that he was “too busy and did not want either himself or his staff bothered by people coming down and pretending to bring orders.” And so the attack went forward anyway- against the explicit instruction of the Commander in Chief. Again the veterans were gassed and a force of infantry advanced to attack the encampment. Vegetable gardens planted by BEF families were trampled and their makeshift homes were burned. The attack resulted in over a hundred casualties including two babies gassed to death- twelve-week old Bernard Meyers and an unnamed infant who had been born only a few hours earlier. The yachts of well-to-do Washingtonians cruised close to look at the show and watched as Major Patton led the final charge to rout the BEF. Among the men struck down by cavalry sabers was Joseph T. Angelino, who, on September 26, 1918, had won the Distinguished Service Cross in the Argonne Forest for saving the life of a young officer named George S. Patton Jr.

Eisenhower later wrote of his grave misgivings with the whole event. “The veterans, loyal Americans who had marched on Washington with perfectly legitimate grievances, were ragged, ill-fed, and felt themselves badly abused. To suddenly see the whole encampment going up in flames just added to the pity one had to feel for them. For the first time in my career I felt ashamed to be a member of the United States Army.”
Bonus-Army-4-e1384478255557.jpg

The BEF camp burning

For the first time, but not the last.
 
Last edited:

Hnau

Banned
Things Get Worse- 1932

Washington was far from the only part of the nation troubled by unrest. On March 7 some 3000 hungry men and women attempted to protest outside of Henry Ford’s plant in Dearborn, Michigan. The police fired into their ranks, killing four and wounding a hundred others- who were then handcuffed to their beds and charged with rioting. In other cities the Unemployed Councils remained active and kept up a low level stream of incidents. It’s unsurprising the American people were becoming antsy. Easily 15 million men were out of work by September, 1932 and the market was so glutted with job-seekers that New York department stores were requiring bachelor’s degrees for all elevator operators. A man from Arkansas walked 900 miles to find work, in Detroit people were buying jobs. When Amtorg, the Russian trading agency advertised for 6,000 jobs in the Soviet Union an amazing 100,000 skilled applicants showed up. United Steel and General Motors stock had fallen to 8% of their pre-Crash values, overall the value of stocks was down to 11% of what the market had been worth in 1929. In about two years investors had lost 74 billion dollars, and 5,000 banks and 86,000 businesses had closed their doors. America’s GDP was down from 104 billion dollars to a mere 41 billion. Wages had fallen dramatically, the economy placed workers at the mercy of their employers. Miners made $10.88 a month, when they tried to protest their strike was bloodily put down by the National Guard. In New England towns men were treated like serfs, one of them left Manchester, New Hampshire to apply for a job in New Haven, Connecticut, was arrested, brought before a judge, and ordered back to his Manchester factory. Unions were no help, the conservative American Federation of Labor had only 2.2 million members (6% of the work force) and was as likely to side with the bosses as it was with their employees.

images

A line of unemployed wait for food

When a senator declared that workers could not survive on one or two days wages a week, President J.E. Edgerton of the National Association of Manufacturers said, “Why, I’ve never thought of paying men on the basis of what they need. I pay for efficiency. Personally I leave that social welfare stuff to the churches.”

boyinabox_1933_400.jpg

A child in a Seattle Hooverville

On the street they joked that the only person making money in the Depression was Sally Rand.

But as bad as it was for industrial workers, for farmers it was even worse. The farm population made up 25.1% of the total population and prices for crops had fallen down to 25 cents for a bushel of wheat, 7 cents for a bushel of corn, a dime for a bushel of oats, and a nickel for a pound of cotton or wool. This meant that when all prices were considered a wheat farmer lost $1.50 for every acre he reaped. It was cheaper to burn corn for fuel than coal. In Minnesota a rancher bought bullets on credit then spent two hours slaughtering a herd of livestock and left the meat to rot. It wasn’t worth the money to ship it to a slaughterhouse. Turning away he remarked to a reporter, “One way to beat the Depression, huh?”

gd47.gif

A farm foreclosure sale in Iowa

Then on April 7, 1932 a voice appeared on the radio promising hope- the warm, vibrant, confident voice of Franklin D. Roosevelt. The governor of New York State and cousin of President Theodore Roosevelt attacked the Hoover administration for relieving banks and big business. He mocked “shallow thinkers” who knew no way to help the farmer. “These unhappy times,” he said, “call for the building of plans that put their faith once more in the forgotten man at the bottom of the economic pyramid.” Roosevelt was a poor liberal- he also said that “to accomplish anything worthwhile… there must be a compromise between the ideal and the practical”, but he was the best America could find and with the support of party bosses and by including John Nance Garner, the conservative, red-baiting, Speaker of the House on his ticket, FDR (as he was called) won the Democratic Nomination. In his acceptance speech he pledged a “New Deal for the American people”. Precisely what this “New Deal” consisted of was unclear, but it would include “bold, persistent, experimentation.”

large_biz_081001_FDR.jpg

Franklin D. Roosevelt, as Governor of New York and Democratic Party nominee for President

President Hoover was not intimidated, he agreed with his friends that the country was still conservative. America would not elect a cripple (polio had left Roosevelt unable to walk). He was stunned however when the state of Maine, which voted in September before the rest of the country, elected a Democratic governor and two Democratic congressmen- the first such slippage by the Grand Old Party since the Civil War. Earlier the President had predicted that in four months of campaigning Roosevelt would “lose the confidence of business’ which in some mysterious way he thought would determine the election. Such firms as Ford Motor Company had in fact notified their employees that “To prevent times from getting worse and to help them get better, President Hoover must be elected.” But workers weren’t listening- and to make matters worse Republican notables had even started defecting from the party.

images

President Hoover accepting the Republican nomination for President

So Hoover put on his celluloid collar and his high-button shoes and went out to campaign. In Des Moines he predicted that “grass would grow in the streets” if his tariff was taken away and the people booed. In Indianapolis he told listeners that Roosevelt was peddling “nonsense… misstatements…prattle…untruths… defamation… ignorance… calumnies…” and they hissed. In Cleveland he promised no “deserving” citizen would starve, and they hooted. In St. Paul he spoke of the defeat of the Bonus Marchers saying, “Thank god we still have a government in Washington that still knows how to deal with a mob,” and the crowd replied with one vast snarl. In Detroit they carried signs that read DOWN WITH HOOVER, SLAYER OF VETERANS and BILLIONS FOR BANKERS, BULLETS FOR VETS. Hoover grew increasingly desperate, his condemnation of “false gods arrayed in the rainbow colors of promises” fell on deaf ears. On election night Roosevelt carried 42 of the 48 states.

hoover1932-wsu.jpg

Hoover speaking in Olympia, Washington

The country was to have a new President, one who promised that “something, anything” would be done. But already American politics were starting to radicalize and fragment. Disenchantment with the two major parties was high, third party candidates had started appearing on ballots and some were even winning. The Farmer-Labor Party held five seats and gained over 2 million votes in the House of Representatives, the Socialist Party gained over a million votes for the House but no seats. In the Presidential election Socialist Norman Thomas came in third, with almost 900,000 votes, followed by Communist William Z. Foster with 103,000. The newly minted Liberty and Jobless parties made themselves felt, as did the Socialist-Labor party. There were still four months of the old administration left before the new one could take office- and a lot could change in that time.

Farmers and Bankers- 1932-1933

On December 5, 1932 members of Congress were greeted by a crowd of 2,500 men, women, and children on the capitol steps chanting, “Feed the hungry, tax the rich!” Police with gas guns and riot guns broke them up (Glassford had received an early retirement for his pains, the new superintendent was generally unsympathetic). After being detained for 48 hours without food, water, or medical attention the protestors were released. They left singing;

Arise ye prisoners of starvation
Arise, ye wretched of the Earth
For justice thunders condemnation
A better world’s in birth…

1931TacomaMarch.jpg

The Tacoma Unemployed Council marching on City Hall

The strains of the Internationale were ringing out from the metropolises of America. In New York 35,000 men and women packed Union Square to listen to communist orators. Led by Unemployed Councils crowds broke into groceries and meat markets in Oklahoma City, Minneapolis, and St. Paul. In Lincoln, Nebraska 4,000 men occupied the statehouse, another 5,000 took over Seattle’s ten-story County-City Building, and 5,000 Chicago teachers stormed the city’s banks. In Columbus, Ohio Louis Budenz led a mass march on the Columbus statehouse declaring, “We must take control of the government and establish a workers’ and farmers’ republic.” Governor Floyd B. Olson (Farmer-Labor) began building up his own left-wing army, announcing that he was “taking recruits for the Minnesota National Guard” and he wasn’t “taking anybody who [didn’t] carry a red card.” At the same time the response of the well-fed grew less sympathetic (if it ever had been sympathetic) and more violent. Businessmen formed associations of armed volunteers should the worst happen. Police were more willing to use the nightstick, elected officials more willing to call out troops. Father Coughlin was on the radio and Huey Long had Louisiana tied up neatly with a bow. An uprising either left or right in the cities seemed imminent. But as it was when the revolt began it was in the country.

In conservative, Republican Iowa (Hoover’s home state) the embattled farmers had finally had enough. Under the leadership of one Milo Reno, sunburned men reached for their shotguns and pitchforks and proclaimed a Farmer’s Holiday. All roads leading into Sioux City were blocked by insurgents who refused to allow milk to enter (they were protesting being paid 2 cents for milk that was sold in the city for 8 cents). Sheriffs who tried to intervene were disarmed. One farmer told a reporter from Harper’s, “They say blockading the highway’s illegal. I say, ‘Seems to me there was a tea party in Boston that was illegal to.’” “You can no more stop this movement than you could stop the revolution.” Reno himself said, then felt the need to clarify. “I mean the revolution of 1776.” They farmers didn’t align themselves with communism or radicalism of any stripe, they saw themselves as Americans and revolution as an American tradition.

mp221.jpg

Members of the Farmer's Holiday

Eventually the “uprising” was broken up with minimal force. But lawyers who tried to foreclose on farms found themselves being threatened (or killed) and in private meetings of the Farmer’s Associations men sang;
Let’s call a farmers’ holiday
A holiday let’s hold;
We’ll eat our wheat and ham and eggs
And let them eat their gold.

gdnd_01_img0045

FH men dumping out milk outside of Sioux City, Iowa

As things were, it looked like the bankers might not even have gold to eat. On St. Valentine’s Day 1933 the national banking system began to collapse. That afternoon Governor William Comstock of Michigan received an urgent telephone request to join a conference of bankers in downtown Detroit. Detroit’s Union Guardian Trust Company was on the verge of going under, and if it failed it would probably take every other bank in the city with it. At midnight Comstock issued a proclamation closing the state’s 550 banks for eight days. He called it a holiday. Just several hours later, while giving an impromptu speech in Miami, Florida an unemployed deranged ex-bricklayer named Giuseppe Zangara, shot President-Elect Franklin Roosevelt in the stomach. The optimistic moderate would die in the early hours of February 16- his last words were, prophetically “I shouldn’t have picked John- now he’s all America has.” Upon being informed that he was to be the next President of the United States, John Nance Garner reportedly turned pale, swallowed, and brushed one hand nervously down his tie. “I shall serve to the best of my ability.” He said, collecting himself. “I must send my condolences to Mrs. Roosevelt.”

images

Giuseppe Zangara in custody

Meanwhile the banking situation was worsening. Since the Crash the public had been hoarding gold which began vanishing from vaults at a rate of approximately 20 million dollars a day. Those who couldn’t get metal took paper, and so the Treasury found itself expanding the currency even as the gold upon which it was based was disappearing. The rampant extension of credit before the Crash meant that America’s 18,569 banks had about six billion dollars on hand to meet forty-one billion in deposits. Once Michigan banks closed their doors the outflow of gold jumped to 37 million dollars daily; currency withdrawals to 122 million. There were runs on banks everywhere, on the week of February 20 (the day Congress repealed Prohibition) the Baltimore Trust Company paid out 13 million dollars and late Friday night Governor Albert C. Ritchie declared a holiday on Maryland’s 200 banks. The second state had gone under.

a4c2e898da_030509depression01.jpg

Efforts to convince people not to run on banks, like this sign, often backfired

In Ohio by the night of February 26, as flames gutted the German Reichstag and Japanese troops marched into a Manchurian blizzard, over a hundred banks in a dozen cities announced that withdrawals would be limited to 5% of balances. Similar measures were adopted in Kentucky and in Pennsylvania a bill was passed allowing individual institutions to close at will. J.P. Morgan stated that “the emergency could not be greater.” He was wrong, of course it could. By Wednesday March 1, governors had declared bank holidays in seventeen states. The day before Garner’s unexpected inauguration banks were closed or closing in twenty-one states and 500 million dollars had been drained from the nation’s banking system in the past few days. The day of the inauguration both New York and Illinois, home to the great financial centers of Chicago and New York City announced banking holidays of their own.

bankrun.jpg

Run on the Union Guardian Trust Company of Detroit

“We are at the end of our rope.” Hoover told the President-Elect (former Vice-President-Elect). “There is nothing more we can do.”

At twelve noon on March 4, 1932 John Nance Garner- a man who had wanted the job but was so unprepared for it that he was sworn in on the Roosevelt family bible because he was unable to deliver the Garner family book on time- became the thirty-second President of the United States.

John_Nance_Garner_cph.3b31746.jpg

President John N. Garner of the United States of America
The Garner Administration and the Second Bonus Army- 1933

John Nance Garner IV started off his term under Roosevelt’s shadow, and he was never really able to emerge from it. In the words of Walt Whitman he made a, "half-hearted entrance" into the presidency. A conservative Democrat supported by Hearst, he was a disappointment to the many who had voted Democrat in hopes of seeing a liberal in the White House- including the very liberal cabinet chosen by FDR and de facto inherited by Garner who had no candidates of his own prepared to fill the positions. “He’s a conservative.” Frances Perkins, briefly Secretary of Labor, first woman appointed to the cabinet, and a staunch 'New Dealer', would later state. “But worse than that he’s hesitant.” The banking crisis required immediate action, but the President dithered. It took two days for his cabinet to convince him to take the unorthodox step of invoking the half-forgotten Trading With the Enemy Act to declare a one-week holiday for all banks in the country (by this point 25 states had either closed their banks and another dozen were about to). Now they had some breathing space, but what further action should be taken was up for debate. Perkins, Achenson, Wallace, Ikes, Woodin, and other New Dealers wanted to take America off the gold standard and replace it with a fiat currency the way Britain had done. “Fiat bills are fake money.” The President declared, and refused to hear any more about it. Meanwhile the Banking Crisis had been replaced by the Currency Crisis.

With banks closed and 15% of the nations currency in the hands of hoarders, most Americans had little in the way of U.S. dollars with which to do business. They met the challenge mightily, using a combination of script, credit, barter, stamps, streetcar tokens, Canadian dollars, and Mexican pesos. The Dow Chemical Company coined magnesium with an arbitrary value of 20 cents. A Wisconsin wrestler signed a contract to perform for a can of tomatoes and a peck of potatoes, an Ohio newspaper offered free ads in exchange for produce. The big circulator though, was script. Atlanta, Richmond, Mattituk, and Knoxville were already on script and eight million dollars of the stuff was circulating in Philadelphia. Issued by state and local governments, as well as private firms, script had a long history in America and was widely (and as it turned out, correctly) anticipated as the solution that the administration would ultimately put forward.

images

Clams were briefly used as currency in Pismo Beach, California.

As it was the bill that passed through Congress the day that the one-week holiday expired did a little more than that. It put the United States on a bimetallic standard with free coinage of silver- the holy grail of William Jennings Bryan achieved at last. It appointed conservators (receivers) for weak banks, and it formalized the issuing of script by bodies other than the Federal Government. That last part horrified Secretary of the Treasury William H. Woodin who described script as “stage money… that can do nothing other than frighten people.” The new standard allowed another half-a-billion dollars to be issued to Federal Reserve Banks, partially softening the situation, and as soon as state governments began to issue formal script the currency shortage went away. But confidence failed to return and angry depositors were outraged to find that most re-opened banks were refusing to release their money in any form other than script which had a fluctuating and uncertain value. Members of the Detroit Unemployed Council were joined by citizens who still had jobs when they stopped a truck delivering city-issued script to the Union Guardian Trust Company. The mob built a bonfire out of the nearly worthless notes.

5239165_1_l.jpg

A $1000 bill issued by the municipal government of Detroit. When issued it was worth about five cents of federal currency.

Meanwhile conflict was raging between Garner and the cabinet that was nominally subordinate to him. They felt he wasn’t going far enough to combat the Depression and made their displeasure known. The President’s response was to start firing people, beginning with Perkins, and followed by Woodin and Wallace. Garner was supportive of New Deal agricultural programs, he passed the Rural Electrification Act and established the Country Works Corps to provide jobs for displaced farmers. However he was much more hesitant when it came to urban unemployed, and he was absolutely opposed to any sort of federal dole or welfare that didn’t require the recipients to work for it. “I will not be party to any program that has as its sole possible result the sapping of American spirit and work ethic.” He warned. “Such thinking is detrimental to the moral fiber of the nation.” More than that though, the President abhorred the thought of deficit spending that "passed on the cost of government profligacy to our children." As a consequence even the programs he put forward were underfunded, half-measures. The new Secretary of Labor was Walter F. George, the new Secretary of Agriculture was Eric C. Patman- both conservative southern Democrats. Finally matters between the White House and the Cabinet came to a head over the Second Bonus Army.

bonus_army_main.jpg

BEF members rallying on the road back to Washington

The dispersed members of the First Bonus Army were back, beginning in March they re-established their camp on the Anacostia Flats under the leadership of Walter W. Walters. As before they planted gardens, performed military drill, and staged boxing matches for money. But this time they hadn’t brought their families with them, and their drills included escape plans should the Army return once more to evict them. Walters had called for the new Bonus Expeditionary Force to be unarmed again, but the former sergeant’s words were not always heeded. “I fought for my country in ‘17.” One man told a reporter from theWashington Evening Star, displaying his 1911 model service revolver. “I reckon if they come for us I can fight for my country again."

Big%2BBonus%2BArmy.jpg

The Second Bonus Army camp lacked the "homey" feel of the previous one, largely absent the families of the men

Liberal Democrats pleaded with Garner to meet with the veterans, none more heatedly than the New Dealers. It wasn’t that the President was entirely unsympathetic- “the nation owes a debt to these men” he reportedly said, and when a group of vets who picketed on the White House lawn were arrested he dropped charges against them and had them released. But he also believed that caving to the BEF’s demands would set a dangerous precedent and he was afraid that it would make his administration look weak. “This government will not, now or ever, yield to intimidation.” Garner said in a radio address. “As long as the so-called ‘Bonus Army’ invests this nation’s capital there shall be no chance of its demands being heard.” He ordered the Bonus marchers to leave, and when they didn’t he sent the District police to move them. It was 1932 all over again- the police arrived, were faced with thrown bricks and rocks, and opened fire. One man- Howard Randolph of Detroit- was killed a dozen more were wounded and armed men among the BEF ranks returned fire.

9Frj5JS.png

Police confronting the Bonus Marchers

This time a police officer- John Marshal- was hit in the heart. The officers withdrew and an apoplectic Ernest W. Brown (the superintendent) reported to the President what had happened. Garner groaned and turned to George H. Dern, the Secretary of War. “Let’s have an end to this nonsense.” He snapped. “Who do these men think they are?” “They think they are Americans.” Dern replied. “And if you want to loose the army on them then you can find yourself a new Secretary of War!” “If you defy me,” the President roared “then I swear by god almighty I’ll replace you with Douglas MacArthur!”

The former Utah miner remained adamant however, and so Garner went ahead and fired him, then summoned the general. “I want this done quickly and with restraint.” He ordered and MacArthur assured him that it was already done. Then he marched out and did exactly what he wanted to do with no consideration for his instructions. “Those hoboes failed to learn their lesson.” He told Major Eisenhower. “So MacArthur will teach it to them again.” There was no fanfare this time, no waiting around for tanks or meeting with reporters in the lead up to the assault. The general- who Roosevelt had once described as “one of the two most dangerous men in America” (the other was Huey Long)- was angry. He had already beaten the BEF once- this time he was determined that it should take. The 12th and 34th Infantry were joined by two companies of Marines, they would attack straight across the river while Major Patton’s cavalry rode around to hit the Bonus Army on the flank. There would be no messing around with tanks. “The President asked for restraint.” Ike reminded his superior. “We should give them another chance to withdraw.” The major was confident that after their experience last year the vets could be convinced to move by a simple show of force.

macarthur_eisenhower.jpg

General MacArthur and Major Eisenhower

His words fell upon deaf ears. Patton was similarly angry and even less inclined to hold back. It was two o’clock on April Fools Day when the American military sallied out once more to do battle. Journalists who tried to follow the troops were arrested including one from the Washington Post who wrote that “never before have the words of Plato been more accurate.” One man, Hungarian-born journalist Robert Capa, defied the soldiers’ warning and managed to capture the attack on film. A single grainy 16mm reel shows American infantry advancing with bayonets fixed over the Anacostia bridge. The men at the front pause briefly, then can be seen throwing small objects (gas grenades) at the camp on the other side. At this point the film stops because one nineteen-year old soldier had noticed Capa, and struck him in the head with the butt of his rifle.

Walters led the better part of the BEF in a retreat, but they found their escape cut off by Patton’s 3rd Cavalry. “The American flag means nothing to me after this!” One man shouted along with cries of “Cowards!” and “Redcoats!” from the Bonus marchers. The infantry sent a devastating fusillade into the camp and were answered by a ragged volley. The Army would later claim that they had been fired on first, a multitude of eyewitness accounts contradict this. Two soldiers; John Burrows and Martin Geyer, both coincidentally of Atlanta, were killed, and eleven others were wounded. On the side of the veterans it was a massacre, the outraged troops killed some two hundred and injured two thousand more before a proud MacArthur personally arrested Walters for “inciting insurrection against the government of the United States” and presented him to a disbelieving John Garner.

images

Cavalry escorting beaten BEF members

On hearing the news one Democratic Senator was heard to remark to another; “The wrong man lost in ‘32.” “Herbert Hoover?” The other asked, surprised. “No,” the first replied, “Norman Thomas.”
 

Hnau

Banned
The ERA and “Civil War” in the Democratic Party- 1933-1934

The President quickly found himself in an impossible position. Having ordered MacArthur to intervene, he was seen as responsible for general’s actions. If he tried to blame MacArthur (who had already gone on record as supporting Garner’s decisive response to the Second Bonus Army) then he would be seen as trying to deflect responsibility. It was the same situation Hoover had been faced with in 1932, and John Garner responded to it the same way as had his predecessor- by defending the general’s actions. The marchers had been “anti-American subversives entirely of foreign birth” organized by “William Z. Foster… [and] subservient to Moscow.” William Randolph Hearst put his 30 papers behind the President, the San Francisco Examiner reported that “not a single true soldier was present” in the BEF, and the New York Journalattributed “the continued survival of democracy and personal freedoms… to President Garner’s swift actions alone.” Southern Democrats such as Harry F. Byrd, Carter Glass, and Josiah Bailey also spoke out in support of Garner (Herbert Hoover just laughed when informed of how closely his successor’s policy towards the Bonus Marchers matched his own).

Northern liberal Democrats were outraged however. Burton K. Wheeler compared the President to King George. George W. Lindsay denounced “actions that befitted only the most oppressive of despots”. Even the late Franklin Roosevelt’s widow made her voice heard- “Our veterans deserve respect.” Eleanor told a reporter. “These men bled for our great country and how they were treated is a national disgrace.” When Garner tried to appoint a new Secretary of War he found his nominee blocked in the Senate- by fellow Democrats. They objected to what they saw as the systematic replacement of New Dealers with Southern Conservatives and by June the party had broken wide open. The President’s legislative agenda was being blocked, his efforts to provide relief for rural communities were attacked for ignoring the plight in the cities- and for their exclusion of African Americans. Harold B. Ickes, Secretary for the Interior and member of the “ghost cabinet” that Roosevelt had left Garner, emerged as a leader of the liberal Democratic faction. “The American people deserve better.” he warned the President who threatened to fire Ickes if he kept up his “damn fool proposals”. “And I will do whatever I have to, to see that they get it.” For three months Washington was in deadlock, with Northern Democrats at the throats of Southern Democrats and Republicans cheering on the infighting (Senator Taft described it as “the Democrats’ pipe dreams coming into conflict with the real world“).

images

Harold L. Ickes, "the old curmudgeon" as he was known

Ultimately a compromise was reached in which Thomas A. Cartwright (a conservative Democrat) became Secretary of War and the National Industry Recovery Act was passed, a joint work that was half-Garner and half-Ickes (and the fact that he had to go to his own Interior Secretary in order to pass it rankled the President to no end). It provided for the creation of the (racially segregated) Re-employment Corp to create jobs for unemployed urban workers, established limited Federal unemployment relief, provided crop insurance for farmers, and created the Economic Reconstruction Agency. The ERA was intended to re-invigorate failing industry via a combination of price-fixing and government regulation. Industries were expected to comply with the 700 ERA codes, which included (Ickes insisted) provision 16 (a) which legalized collective bargaining, but compliance with the ERA was voluntary (Garner, who was opposed to the very premise of the ERA, had insisted).


images

Segregated African-American REC workers in Maryland

From the beginning the “Crooked Deal” (as Alger Hiss labeled it) was beset with problems. For one thing it was badly under-funded like the rest of the federal government and beset with the same currency problems as everything else. The REC didn’t have enough U.S. dollars to go around and so paid its workers using currency issued by states or cities, currency which was subject to heavy fluctuations. Crop insurance helped farmers whose crops failed in the dustbowl, but it did nothing for the vast majority of farmers who could grow things alright, they just couldn’t sell them. Federal relief was only available for individuals who were not receiving relief from a state or local government (many), who could prove that they required relief (few), and could further prove that their unemployment was due to no fault of their own (even fewer). The worst of it all, of course, was the ERA.

images

There was resistance among some conservative farmers to government relief, particularly in the deep South where the Farmers' Holiday movement had failed to catch on

With few enforcement powers there was little the agency could do to get business to toe the line. One million employers did sign ERA pledges and by late fall some nine million workers were under ERA regulated work. But of the ten largest industries (textiles, coal, petroleum, steel, automobiles, lumber, garments, wholesale trade, retail trade, and construction) only textiles signed up, most of the million employers were small businesses. Senator Taft called the ERA “creeping socialism”, Hoover denounced it as “an expression of liberal totalitarianism”. Walter Lippmann wrote of the ERA that, “the excessive centralization and the dictatorial spirit are producing a revulsion of feeling against bureaucratic control of American life.” Indifferent to section 16 (a) coal mine guards were shooting miners who tried to strike. Opponents claimed the acronym stood for Eventual Red Autocracy and that it was part of an effort to gradually “Russify America”.


Planned_Economy_or_Planned_Destruction.jpg

An anti-New Deal and ERA political cartoon

And the divide in the Democratic Party just become deeper. Even as liberals attacked the President for the lackadaisical nature of NIRA and the ERA, his own conservatives were arming themselves. Al Smith and John W. Davis formed Liberty League to fight against the New Deal and the ERA and to “protect individual and group enterprise… and ownership of property.” People began speaking of there being two administrations in Washington “Garner and Ickes”. It was a off-election year in America and the troubles were just beginning.

In California Upton Sinclair was gearing up for his campaign for governor. In West Virginia John L. Lewis was recruiting for the United Mine Workers. In Chicago Father Coughlin was spewing his bile over the radio. And in the State of Louisiana Huey Long was just getting started.

Things Fall Apart- 1934

By mid-1934 there were 17 million men out of work and the situation was only getting grimmer. Despite the expansion of currency and the half-hearted efforts by the administration to help, banks were still failing. The bank holiday had ended, but so had consumer confidence in banks- deposits were less than 5% of what they had been in 1929 and withdrawals more than 300%. Most banks were only releasing money in the form of script, and script was creating problems of its own. In June 1934 there were 3,429 different forms of script being issued in the United States of America, both by private and public institutions. Money that was acceptable in one city might not be acceptable in another city, let alone another state. This, even more so than the uncertain value of private currency, was crushing to the economy, trade became regional if not local as companies avoided doing out of state business with unreliable money. People didn’t trust script, they turned instead over to bartering. In one Oklahoma town public officials were paid in canned goods, in Tennessee people used ammunition as the primary article of exchange. Minnesota under Farmer-Labor governor Floyd B. Olson (who was still recruiting radicals for the Minnesota National Guard) banned script in his state and raised Canadian dollars to co-equal status with American ones.

Naturally all of this fed increasing unrest, Unemployed Councils grew and began to arm themselves. Enormous crowds gathered to hear communist speakers and in the Midwest the Farmers’ Holiday was back. In large regions of Oklahoma and Kansas where the dustbowl and the Depression were at their worst, the Farmer’s Association had taken over. The “Farmer Republics” (the farmers themselves never used the term, it is believed to have been coined by a reporter) were run by “citizens’ congresses” and armed volunteers guarded the roads against bank representatives and lawyers coming to evict bankrupt farmers from their lands. They operated their own courts and even issued their own stamps, when Governor William H. Murray of Oklahoma sent National Guard to restore order guardsmen mutinied against their officers and joined the farmers (who paid their new army with food).

E9AgCBF.png

Armed volunteers in Oklahoma

In New York one starving man murdered another over the contents of a garbage bin. An investigation revealed that both men had possessed college degrees.

Meanwhile labor was gearing up to fight. Going into 1932 it had been in a pitiable shape, the American Federation of Labor included less than 6% of the work force, it was losing some 7,000 members a week, and was so servile to management that it opposed unemployment insurance. Largely this was due to the aggressive actions of companies and employers who did not stop short of murder to disperse unions. In Georgia, governor Eugene Talmadge built a concentration camp for pickets. Mine owners in Duqense, Pennsylvania invested $17,000 in munitions during one year, bombed miners’ homes, and burned crosses on hillsides. 2,500 American employers employed strikebreaking companies, the largest of which were Pearl Bergoff Services and the Pinkerton National Detective Agency. Each maintained a small standing army carrying machine guns, gas pistols, and clubs. Spies were sent to infiltrate union ranks, when a senator asked Herman L. Weckler, vice president of Chrysler Corporation why he hired spies, he replied, “We must do it to obtain the information we need in dealing with our employees.” Thousands of men were literally working at gunpoint; the Pittsburgh Coal Company, for example, kept machine guns trained on employees in its coal pits. A congressional committee asked why and Chairman Richard B. Mellon answered, “You cannot run the mines without them.” Rather than invest in safety devices, the Pittsburgh mills lost over 20,000 workers a year maimed by industrial accidents. Labor was losing the war to organize, but one man would turn things around.

His name was John L. Lewis.

Lewis was the president of the United Mine Workers of America (UMW), an organization that had been reduced to a mere skeleton of its previous self with less than 100,000 members. He was a brilliant and engaging conversationalist, a grand strategist, and a champion of oppressed working men. He was also bombastic, theatrical, and prone to saying incredible things. As soon as he saw section 16 (a) of the ERA he recognized its potential. The section was vague, it legalized collective bargaining but did not require employers to recognize unions. Lewis however compared it to Lincoln’s emancipation of the slaves and sent his brawny lieutenants into the coal fields with trucks and leaflets. “The President wants you to unionize. It is unpatriotic to refuse to unionize. Here is your union. Never mind about the dues now. Just join up!” He played 16 (a) as if it were a federal endorsement of unionized labor, and the desperate miners listened. Within three weeks of the NIRA’s passing 135,000 former UMW workers had taken up their cards again, by early 1934 Lewis had half-a-million men on his rolls. Then Sidney Hillman and David Dubinsky brought the sound trucks and leaflets into New York. In less than a year their International Ladies Garment Workers Union had quadrupled its membership. The United Auto Workers formed, and the United Steel Workers. Union membership was exploding.

1934-Textile-strike.jpg

Striking ILGWU workers face off against state troopers in North Carolina

The bosses struck back, they purchased stockpiles of arms and ammunition and gathered armies of strike-breakers. When federal marshals pointed out that instigators of violence might face federal charges, the company towns hotly replied that they were private property; Washington had no power over them. The A&P shut down its Cleveland stores for several days and docked its bewildered employees for lost time- just to show what they might expect if they joined a union. 1934 was the beginning of the Labor Wars that would continue for the next three years. There were 2,045 strikes that year, many were bloody. Outside the Frick mines hired guns shot union miners emerging from shafts. In the company town of Kohler, Wisconsin, strikebreakers opened fire on an AFL picket line, killing two men and wounding 35. At Toledo’s Electric Auto-Lite Company National Guardsmen shot twenty-seven striking workers. Striking longshoremen were murdered in San Francisco, striking teamsters in Minneapolis, and striking textile workers in New England and the South. Increasingly however, workers began to arm themselves and fight back. In Minneapolis two special deputies were killed, in the Pittsburgh suburbs a pitched gunfight actually occurred between radical picketers and Pinkerton detectives. “Labor, like Israel, has many sorrows.” John L. Lewis said. “It’s women keep their fallen and lament for the future of the race.” In San Francisco union leaders gathered to re-establish the Union Labor Party of twenty years ago to put their people in city government.


628x471.jpg

Police confront striking longshoremen in San Francisco in 1934

The Union Labor Party wasn’t the only new party to contest the election. Phillip La Follette and Robert M. La Follette, Jr. founded a new Progressive Party in Wisconsin named for their father’s 1924 party. The Commonwealth Party reared its head in Midwestern farm states wracked by unrest. And pre-existing parties found themselves gaining strength. The Liberty Party formed in 1932 was still a going concern, and Socialist candidates found themselves increasingly seen as respectable. The Farmer-Labor Party made cautious strides outside of Minnesota, and Communist Party membership was at an all time high. In California Upton Sinclair gained more votes in the Democratic primary for governor than all eight of his opponents, in Washington State further dissident Democrats gathered under the banner of the Washington Commonwealth Federation.


farmer-labor-party.jpg

A Farmer-Labor banner

The election was proof that American politics were beginning to balkanize, disillusioned by the two major parties the electorate was looking elsewhere. The Communists elected city council members in a dozen places nation-wide, the Socialists elected four congressmen to the House. Commonwealth Party candidates won in local and state elections, putting members into five different State Legislatures. Voters in Pittsburgh returned Father James Renshaw Cox (former leader of Cox’s Army) as the Liberty Party’s sole congressman. Eight of Wisconsin’s seats went to Progressives (the other two went to Socialists) and seven of Minnesota’s went to members of Farmer-Labor. The legislatures of both states came under the control of the respective parties. One other Progressive was elected in California’s 13th district, and the governorship went to Sinclair who won a close plurality after a grueling campaign. The Union Labor party put a member in the California State Assembly. In Washington State the WCF elected a senator, a representative, two thirds of the state legislature, and the governor. Fiorello LaGuardia was mayor of New York. Overall the Democrats retained control of Congress, losing thirteen seats in the House and two seats in the Senate. But 11.4% of the vote for the House of Representatives had gone to candidates not members of the Democrats or the Republicans and the cracks in the age-old two-party system were showing.

article-laguardia-0306.jpg

Mayor LaGuardia after his landslide victory

But even as the left went from strength to strength Fascism was rearing its ugly head in American discourse.

The Worst are Filled With a Passionate Intensity- 1934-35

Father Coughlin first launched his empire in 1926 when the Klu Klux Klan (who he would later embrace) burned down his church in a Detroit suburb. The shocked director of a local radio station invited him to deliver a series of sermons over the air asking for contributions for a new church. By the end of 1930 Coughlin had organized the Golden Hour of the Little Flower, broadcast over seventeen CBS stations. Members of his audience could not only hear the radio priest’s florid prose and rolling tirades, they could also acquire a Sacred Relic by sending him money. Three months after joining CBS Coughlin was getting an average of 80,000 letters a week enclosing more than $20,000 dollars. By the mid-thirties he was getting over a million letters a week, requiring 150 clerks to sort out the bills and stock the change. By 1934 his church (the Shrine of the Little Flower) had been rebuilt (with non-union labor) as a seven-story tower of marble and granite. At night dazzling spotlights played across a gigantic bas-relief figure of Christ. Beneath the Christian Savior was carved a single word; “Charity”. Christ looked out upon a bizarre scene beneath him- a gasoline station under a gigantic sign reading “Shrine Super-Service”, a “Shrine Inn”, and a Little Flower hot dog stand. Inside the church itself other vendors spread their wares: picture postcards of the Father, crucifixes, “personally blessed” by him, Bibles, anti-Semitic pamphlets, copes of the Brooklyn Tablet, and after 1934 stacks of the Father’s Social Justice magazine.

images

Charity Tower at the Shrine of the Little Flower

After CBS dropped him Father Coughlin organized his own network of over sixty stations, supported by contributions from the faithful His flock had become the largest in the history of Christianity. Fortune called him “just about the biggest thing that ever happened to radio.” The biggest speculator in silver in the country, by 1934 he had 600,000 ounces of the stuff stored up. After 1933 he issued 200,000 “Coughlin Dollars” based on his hoard, they had the face of Christ on one side, the face of Coughlin on the other and were worth 20 cents each in Federal Currency. His sermons attacked bankers, African Americans, unions, and liberals- but especially they attacked Jews. His National Union for Social Justice claimed a membership 7,500,000, the most militant of whom took to the streets in what the Social Justice called “platoons” of twenty-five each, looking for Jews (or simply Semitic-looking people) whom they assaulted. Coughlin denounced the AFL, calling for the government to settle industrial disputes by decree (as was done in Germany and Italy). He awarded La Guardia the Shrine’s “ill will” prize for criticizing Adolf Hitler and thus “breeding international bad feeling.” Liberals were called communists. Organized labor, the flock was told, was being masterminded by Moscow. The faithful must “think Christian, act Christian, buy Christian” and beware of world Jewry. The New Deal was the “Jew Deal”. The President was “a liar,” an “anti-god”; in a Cincinnati speech Coughlin advocated the establishment of a Christian government by “the use of bullets”.

qwPtr1Y.png

Sample headlines of 'Social Justice' magazine.
This was too much for some Catholics but it wasn’t too much for Mrs. Dilling, whose list of powerful Communists included Senator Borah, Chiang Kai-shek, Eleanor Roosevelt, H.L. Mencken, and Mahatma Gandhi. It didn’t offend James True, inventor of the “kike-killer” (Pat. No. 2,026,077), a short rounded club made in two sizes (one for ladies, one for men). It didn’t offend William Randolph Hearst whose papers trumpeted Coughlin’s message (even when it attacked Hearst’s President). “Whenever you hear a prominent American called a ‘Fascist’, you can usually make up you mind that the man is simply a loyal citizen who stands up for Americanism.” Hearst claimed that nobody wanted to change the American economic system except for, “a few incurable malcontents, a few sap headed college boys, and a few unbalanced college professors”.

8-true.jpg

James B. True, inventor of the 'kike-killer'

NUSJ “platoons” weren’t alone in their attacks on Jews and other marginal groups. The Black Shirts, Gold Shirts, Silver Shirts, White Shirts, Khaki Shirts, Minute Men, and American Nationalists cropped up like mushrooms., there were easily half-a-dozen Fascist militias operating the in the United States (not to mention the KKK and offshoots like the Black Legion). They didn’t just attack Jews and African Americans, they also increasingly targeted the nomadic unemployed who were everywhere. In California Richard Nixon, a student at Duke Law School, witnessed members of the Silver Shirts “beat an Oakie woman with such animalistic savagery that their faces were scarcely those of men.” The lower middle class had begun forming “Businessmen’s Associations” as early as 1932 in case of a revolution, now those associations were going on the attack. Migrant camps and Hoovervilles were assaulted and burned in Detroit, Cincinnati, Knoxville, Fort Worth, and Fresno. Outspoken union members and Socialists were murdered, Louis Budenz was found with his head bashed in. There was a rash of attacks on African Americans across the south that specifically broke the knees of victims so that they wouldn’t be able to compete with whites for jobs. In New York Reverend George Vaughn, a protestant clergyman with no particular political leaning was waylaid by a Social Justice Platoon and shot. The Coughlinites explanation? He said no when they offered him a copy of Social Justice, so they assumed he was a Jew.

images

Members of the Black Legion

But the fascists were small time compared to a man who had followers, a program, and even an entire state buttoned up. Senator Huey Pierce Long Jr. was a consummate politician who ran Louisiana as his own private fief. Elected in 1928 he had put forth a program that won the overwhelming support of Louisianans, while at the same time consolidating near-absolute power over them. In three years he made text books free for children, paved 2,500 miles of roads, put up 12 bridges, and taught 175,000 illiterate adults to read and write. In his early years he was one of few Southern politicians who treated blacks as equals (an approach that he would later abandon) and defied the KKK. He was elected on the slogan “Every man a king, but no man wears a crown,” but the ‘Kingfish’ did. “By the spring of 1935 Huey Long owned Lousianna,” Hodding Carter wrote, and it was an understatement. Newspaper critics like Carter were beaten, kidnapped, and jailed. Every state judge was in his pocket, including the entire state supreme court. All policemen, state and municipal, reported directly to him. He alone held power over the schoolteachers, tax collectors, the state government, the banks, and after he became a senator, the governor. Finally his legislature outlawed democracy. Huey, not the voters, would decide who had been elected to what. When New Orleans rumbled with discontent he called out the militia and entered the city at the head of his troops. In early 1935, after his legislature had shouted through forty-four bills in twenty-two minutes, one of the few honest men left in it rose to say, “I am not gifted with second sight. Nor did I see a spot of blood on the moon last night. But I can see blood on the polished floor of this capitol. For if you ride this thing through, you will travel with the white horse of death.” For all his denials of prescience, his words would end up being prophecy.

8863599-standard.jpg

Huey Long as governor of Louisiana

Already Huey Long was a national figure, second only to the President. He was the most widely discussed politician in the country, and was clearly making moves outside of Louisiana. He was deeply involved in Texas politics, Arkansas politics, and Mississippi politics. The “Young Turks”, a group of Arkansas Democrats who had been elected into power in the state legislature without the support of the party machine followed his lead. He knew there was war coming and he told his colleagues in the Senate, “Men it will not be long until there will be a mob assembling here to hang Senators from the rafters of the Senate. I have to determine whether I will stay and be hung with you, or go out and lead the mob.” The Kingfish had supported the New Deal when Roosevelt ran, now he dismissed it as “half-measures diced and watered down, then scattered to the breeze.” He called the President “a liar and a faker” on the Senate floor. Asked if there would be a Long-for-President movement in 1936, he snapped, “Sure to be. And I think we will sweep the country.” Harold Ickes said that “The trouble with Senator Long is that he is suffering from halitosis of the intellect. That’s presuming Emperor Long has an intellect.”

images

A 'Share Our Wealth' cartoon aimed at drumming up African-American support

Ickes didn’t give him enough credit. Long had an intellect, he had a very good one as a matter of fact, he knew what kind of offer would get the American people behind him. He presented his Share Our Wealth program as an alternative for the New Deal, promising old-age pensions, bonuses for veterans, cheap food, free education, minimum incomes of $2,000 per year, and a radio, a washing machine, and an automobile for every family. He was no liberal though, invited by Father Coughlin to address the nation on Coughlin’s radio program, he called unions “criminal enterprises designed to extort funds out of free men”. In the Senate he successfully killed a bill by liberal Democrats intended to make killings by Fascist paramilitaries a federal crime, and he defended assaults by the New Orleans Businessmen’s Association on the city’s Hooverville as “great initiative by true Americans… against criminal scum.” His tirades were vitriolic and he never pulled his punches. If Father Coughlin was the American Goebbels then Huey Long was America’s Hitler. And as the 1936 election drew ever nearer he looked with ill-disguised glee on the embattled White House.

The End of the Crooked Deal
- 1935

By 1935 the number of unemployed in all sectors of the economy had reached a total of 19,000,000, and the market was swiftly running out of jobs to lose. The money in bank deposits consisted of less than a third of Federal Currency, and more was flowing out to the tune of 1.2 million dollars a day. The State of Nebraska filed for bankruptcy on January 12, the states of Iowa and Oklahoma soon followed. The Dust Bowl on top of the general crisis in agriculture was death for the Midwestern economy and they were no better than the coasts. In New England so-called “altruistic suicides” were on the rise, members of the elderly were killing themselves out of guilt over imposing a burden on their families. Since 1929, the New York Times estimated that 50,000 people had starved to death nationally, most of them children or the aged who had no financial support. The Great Depression was turning into a Great Desperation that was subsequently becoming a Great Rage. Milo Reno was back in Iowa, armed farmers once more were blockading roads and imposing their own form of justice in lieu of the courts that offered nothing. The Oklahoma state government had little authority outside of Oklahoma City, and Nebraska was little better (Kansas meanwhile, was getting by under the steady hand of Governor Alfred Landon). In the face of attacks by right-wing militias Unemployed Councils (now counting over 2 million members) began organizing “People’s Garrisons” for Hoovervilles that were trained and officered by veterans. In South Carolina Jacob Williams founded the Free Action Movement, America’s first African American organization that advocated violence to gain equal rights. “There are those on the left,” Williams attested “who claim that nothing was ever gained by bloodshed. I ask them, how else has anything ever been gained?”

centralparkhooverv.jpg

A Hooverville in Central Park. The skyscrapers of New York rise behind the shacks of the homeless

Some places were not so bad. In California Upon Sinclair’s EPIC program was bearing fruit, it created 100,000 make-work jobs that paid otherwise unemployed individuals a nominal salary and regular meals to work unused farmland, build roads and highways, construct monuments and works of art, expand harbors, and bridge rivers. Governor Clarence D. Martin and the Washington Commonwealth Federation were putting in place similar measures, so was Governor Floyd Olson of Minnesota, and governor Philip La Follete in Wisconsin. On July 1, 1935 those four states gathered together and agreed to jointly issue a form of script based the contents of their state treasures and state banks called the “Principle”. For the eight months before it was struck down as unconstitutional, the Principle enjoyed a stability heretofore unknown among non-Federal currencies. The Supreme Court ruled that its existence was a violation of the Interstate Commerce clause and that the state governments of California, Washington, Minnesota, and Wisconsin were usurping the powers of the Federal Government. But by that point the ruling was only one of many attacks the court had launched on Progressive programs.

It’s true there were liberals on the Supreme Court, Benjamin N. Cardozo, Harlan Fiske Stone, and Louis D. Brandeis were men of the twentieth century. But Willis Van Devanter, James C. McReynolds, George Sutherland, and Pierce Butler were even more zealous in their homage to Adam Smith than Herbert Hoover (the other two justices including Charles E. Hughes were conservative, but not fanatical about it). They believed it was down right criminal to interfere with the fundamental “laws” of laissez-faire economics. On May 27, 1935 the Court handed down a unanimous decision ruling that the National Industrial Recovery Act was unconstitutional. Chief Justice Hughes’ majority opinion was astonishing in its vehemence, he took the unprecedented step of warning the President and Congress not to base broad federal statutes on their constitutional right to regulate interstate commerce. According to the court business was essentially local and thus lying within the jurisdiction of the states- even though it might have an impact on the country as a whole- and therefore intervention by the federal government was illegal. Next came a six to three ruling that crop insurance and the other token relief programs for farmers were also unconstitutional. Agriculture, Roberts argued, was not a national activity. The attempt to picture it as one was an invasion of states’ rights, raising the specter of “a central government exercising uncontrolled police power in every state of the union.” Near Ames, Iowa farmers hanged in effigy the six justices who had joined in this staggering interpretation, and Reno described the ruling as “Un-Christian, un-neighborly, and furthermore un-American!” Undaunted the conservatives took on the regulation of Wall Street (6 to 3), which Sutherland compared to the “intolerable abuses of the Star Chamber.” Next to fall was the Guffey Coal Act (5 to 4), on the grounds that mining was purely local, even though the coal might be shipped all over the country. And of course 16 (a) legalizing collective bargaining was out, “The right to make contracts about ones affairs is a part of the liberty protected by the due process clause.” Butler wrote. “In making contracts of employment, generally speaking, the parties have equal rights to obtain from each other the best terms they can by private bargaining.” In other words he held sacred the rights of a fifteen-year-old girl in one of Manhattan’s sweatshops to reach an agreement with a textile millionaire under which she would be allowed to earn $2.39 a week. The final victory of the session was over a California law establishing a state minimum wage, which was struck down 5 to 4. The majority opinion made it clear; nobody had the right to put a floor under wages or a ceiling over hours.

Supreme-Hughes-Court-002.jpg

The conservative Hughes Court

This was too much even for Herbert Hoover. “Something should be done to give back to the states the powers they thought they already had,” he worried, and sixty newspapers agreed with him. Hearst’s papers were not among them, the newspaper magnate wrote front-page editorials celebrating the decisions of the court and condemning the New Deal. To the surprise of many the President joined him. Garner was being leaned on heavily by conservative Democrats, and it was only thanks to Hearst’s patronage that he had earned a place on Roosevelt’s ticket in the first place. Not to mention his fight with Wheeler and Ickes that was as hot as ever. With an election coming up and nomination far from certain, the President came out solidly on the side of the conservatives. “The New Deal, which held such promise has been a failure.” He told the nation. “It has been hijacked by socialists and their sympathizers as a tool with which to curtail our country’s great god-given freedoms.” In stately mansions and exclusive clubs there was much merrymaking, but in the tenement houses and Hoovervilles of America he was called a “traitor” and a “Pharisee”. Liberals in New York published mock obituaries in half a dozen papers for the American working class. John Garner joined most of the Supreme Court in being burned and hanged in effigy and half a million people protested with signs calling “LISTEN TO THE PEOPLE” and “WE NEED ANOTHER AMERICAN REVOLUTION”. The workers meanwhile, had no intention of taking any of this laying down.

1937_0225_LastFortress.jpg

A Hearst political cartoon supporting the court

In October of 1935 at the AFL convention in Atlantic City John L. Lewis voiced his “call from Macedonia”. He called for industrial unions in which mass production workers would be bound together by the nature of their products. Steelworkers would have one union, for example; the building trades another. It was, he argued, the only way big business could be successfully struck. The convention voted him down. In the parliamentary maneuvering that followed Big Bill Hutchenson, the rajah of the carpenters, called Lewis a “bastard”. It was a mistake; in full view of Green and thousands of delegates, Lewis slugged the carpenter so hard he had to be carried, streaming blood, off the stage. The miner adjusted his clothes, lit a cigar, and sauntered out of the hall and out of the AFL. He wrote a three-word resignation to Green (“I quit- John”) and told the press, “The American Federation of Labor is standing still, with its face toward the dead past.” Then he announced the formation of a rival union complex, the Committee for Industrial Organization (CIO). To the millions of unskilled and semi-skilled workers awaiting deliverance from economic servitude, Lewis was a hero. “John L. Lewis has lit a fire that will consume the citadels of American business.” Stated Walter Reuther, newly returned from Russia. By the end of the year the CIO was already bigger than the AFL, thanks to new recruits and defections from the later body.

lewis-john-l.jpg

John L. Lewis announcing the founding of the CIO

And it was an election year.
 

Hnau

Banned
The Center Cannot Hold- 1935-1936

Right off the bat left-wing Democrats began raising opposition to the nomination of John Garner. With his general ineffectiveness and unpopularity even Southern Democrats were fishing around for someone more likely to retake the White House. Both sides had their favored sons; the liberals liked Burton K. Wheeler and the conservatives were torn between Al Smith (who had fought against legislation prohibiting child labor) and Harry F. Byrd of Virginia. The June 23 party convention was a riot of parliamentary dodges and underhanded tactics as each wing of the party tried to overtake the other. Eleanor Roosevelt gave the keynote address, at the urging of Harold Ickes she emphasized her late husband’s “conviction of the need for true, and lasting reform.” Those who think that things can go on as they always have, she told the convention “set themselves against the tide of history and block their ears to the cries of the starving.” The conservatives mostly sat on their hands, unwilling to boo a widow or applaud an opponent. One exception was Ellison D. Smith, Senator from South Carolina, who opposed Mrs. Roosevelt’s advocating of racial equality. When she called for “the inclusion of all Americans in government and society, regardless of their birth or ancestry”, Smith cupped his hands around his mouth, uttered a rebel yell, and then exited the hall. “And from his great plantation in the sky,” the loyal son of the Confederacy later recalled “John C. Calhoun bent down and whispered in my ear- ‘You done good, Ed.’”

William Randolph Hearst arranged for a film to be shown in which Hollywood actors affecting Russian accents and wearing fake beards shouted aggressively that they supported the New Deal (“Vell, it vorked very vell in Russia, vy can’t it vork here?”). Al Smith delivered a hysteric, anti-New Deal polemic, claiming that it “smell[ed] of communistic Russia.” Two separate fistfights broke out amongst delegates. The President attended the first day, ascertained that he was not going to be nominated, and then went back to Washington. Despite everything Wheeler soon roped together a majority, there being a general consensus that FDR had won as a reformer and so another one was needed. Unfortunately Wheeler was too much in favor of civil rights to be acceptable to the south, and party rules required a 2/3 majority in order to gain the nomination. The convention went back and forth and back and forth, the rhetoric growing increasingly vitriolic as the liberals became more and more determined to nominate Wheeler and the conservatives became more and more determined not to.

alfredesmith.jpg

Supporters of Al Smith, who was ultimately unable to gain the nomination

After a week of deadlock Byrd announced that “the Democratic party is in the hands of autocrats and Reds, black Republicans who want nothing less than to extend a crushing mob-rule across these United States. It is for this reason that I can no longer be a part of it.” The southerners walked out, splitting the party in half.

The Republican National Convention was much less tumultuous, Alfred M. Landon, the Governor of Kansas, won handily with 984 votes to William Borah (Senator from Idaho)’s 19. Despite the wave of farm violence and the rise of the Farmer Republics, Landon had kept Kansas’ ship of state from foundering. He had met with representatives from the Farmer’s Holiday, passed legislation regulating produce prices, and froze foreclosures. His official platform was even more liberal than Roosevelt’s had been in 1932, and if Landon was a progressive, then his running mate Borah was a living and breathing liberal. Unfortunately for the governor, he was surrounded by men who largely obscured his promise. Republican chairman Henry P. Fletcher defined the campaign issue as “constitutional government.” Henry Ford said he hadn’t voted in twenty years, but he would this time because “Landon is like Coolidge.” Herbert Hoover addressed the convention, and was greeted with a fifteen-minute ovation. The former president bombarded Landon with advice for the next four months until the “Kansas Coolidge” successfully escaped his blandishments (if not the stigma of his endorsement). Hearst was supporting the Republicans, switchboard operators at the Chicago Tribune answered calls by saying, “Good Morning. Do you know you have only [number] days left to save your country?”

220px-LandonPortr.jpg

Alf Landon

Landon was also not a very good candidate, whatever his other qualifications. He read his speeches badly, and they were bad speeches. On opening his first campaign trip in Pennsylvania, he declared for the ages: “Wherever I have gone in this country I have found Americans.” Pressured by his conservative supporters he implied that Wheeler (who had been nominated at last by the Democrats after the walkout and was running with Ickes to fill out the ticket) was a Communist. He wouldn’t go out and say it, but there were plenty to say it for him. Hearst’s editorials further claimed that the Democratic campaign was being masterminded by Moscow. Republican tactics were astonishing in their underhandedness. Firms such as Johnson & Johnson and Ingersoll Rand stuffed workmen’s pay envelopes with caveats that they would be fired if Landon didn’t win. When Wheeler spoke out in favor of a general social welfare program to help the elderly as well as the unemployed, employers began putting slips in implying that the contributions for the program (Ickes labeled it ‘Social Security’) would come out of workers’ pay:

“Effective January 1937 we will be compelled by a Democratic ‘New Deal’ law to make a 1 percent deduction from your wages and turn it over to the government…. You might get your money back, but only if Congress decides to make the appropriation… Decide before November 3- election day- whether or not you wish to take these chances.”

1936%2B32.jpg

A conservative political cartoon attacking liberal Democrats

Landon’s campaign strategists actually expected a groundswell of hostility against retirement pay for sixty-five-year-old workmen. On radio spots actors hired by the RNC revealed in shocked tones that each man would be given a number- as though there were any other way to keep track of welfare accounts- and perpetrated the hoax that Wheeler wanted people to be fingerprinted. On October 20, mammoth signs in factories put readers on notice: “You’re sentenced to a weekly tax reduction for all your working life. You’ll have to serve the sentence unless you help reverse it November 3.” Finally the GOP national chairman went on the air to disclose that if the Democrats weren’t stopped every man and woman who worked for wages would be required to wear around his neck a steel dog tag (“like the one I’m now holding”) stamped with his social security number.

new-deal-benefits-childrens-hour-evening-state-journal-ne-19-oct-1936.jpg

A liberal cartoon attacking Republican campaign tactics
On July 4, Huey Long, Father Coughlin, Francis Townsend, Gerald K. Smith, and others gathered in Detroit for the first ever national convention of the Union Party. Originally Long had planned to have the party nominate a liberal who would split the Democratic ticket and give the country four years of Republican leadership in order to make his program more attractive to the American people. But with the situation the way it was, and the Democrats already split, he decided to make a go of it. Smith drew up plans to have a hundred thousand youths guard the polls, and Coughlin promised that the new party would gain nine million votes or he would quit radio. Long winked at reporters and informed them bombastically that he was “the last hope of justice and liberty for the United States.” He further described Alf Landon as “a son of a bitch,” qualifying his insult with the remark that he was “not insulting him, but rather referring to the circumstances of his birth”. A week later Long invited the Southern Democratic defectees who were planning their own third-party run, to New Orleans. Two hundred thousand Share Our Wealth supporters showed as well, organized by the Kingfish to chant his name and parade with Union Party banners and signs. Pole-axed by the showmanship, most of the erstwhile Democrats agreed to support him, and Harry Byrd became the Union running-mate (replacing William Lemke of North Dakota). Not all the conservatives joined the new campaign, the President endorsed Landon and Carter Glass called “a pox on all their houses!” Al Smith also threw himself behind the Republican nominee (unwelcomed). But Long had reversed his previous friendliness towards African Americans and was now shaking hands with members of the Klan he had once reviled. He toned down his pseudo-progressive rhetoric as well, promising to walk a “third way” between “the communistic cruelty of the Democrats and the conscienceless carelessness of the Republicans.” The immensely powerful southern political machine was now in the hands of the Kingfish, and he campaigned across the country from California to New York seeking to pick up all the votes he could find. Coughlin praised Long from the radio, and then praised himself plenty while condemning the “Jewish bankers who have led this country to ruin.”

slideshow_883053_HueyLong.JPG

Huey Long after accepting the Union nomination

Meanwhile no one was paying much attention to the other parties.

Inconceivable as it may seem in retrospect, other than the Union Party most political commentators discounted America’s third parties. The Progressives endorsed Wheeler, but beyond that the other parties only interacted among themselves. The Socialists nominated Norman Thomas again, the Communists Earl Browder. Farmer-Labor entertained the possibility of endorsing Wheeler, but decided against running a candidate- the Commonwealth Party nominated Milo Reno (without his knowledge). The Socialist Labor Party agreed to endorse Thomas, the new American Labor Party didn’t nominate anyone but they did sort of nod in the Socialists’ direction. The fascist Christian Party thought Long was too liberal and put William Dudley Pelley on the ballot in a dozen states. The Liberty Party ran William H. Harvey. Union Labor endorsed Thomas, despite the efforts of Upton Sinclair who was campaigning for Burton K. Wheeler. All of the left-wing parties faced harassment, not only by the two major parties but also by the right-wing militias who had been making trouble for the unemployed. Still Thomas was greeted by tens of thousands of people when he spoke in San Francisco and when Browder appeared in Detroit he inadvertently sparked three days of rioting with clashes between Communist supporters and Social Justice Coughlinites. Williams’ FAM bombed a meeting of the Klan in Montgomery and in a parody of Klan lynchings of African Americans, half-a-dozen masked blacks lynched Edward Halley, a well known KKK member in North Carolina. Theodore Bilbo called for “one million negro deaths to wash out the blood of martyred Ed Halley.”

Silver_Legion.gif

Members of the Silver Legion, the fascist paramilitary group associated with the Christian Party

The election results shocked everyone.

In 1934 over 11% of Americans voted for parties other than the Republicans and the Democrats, in 1936 almost 44% of them did. Wheeler still came first for the Democratic Party with over 15 million popular votes, but Long was in a very close second with just over 12 million votes for the Union Party (Father Coughlin stayed in radio). Just under 12 million votes in third place was Alf Landon, the Republicans hadn’t gone the way of the Whigs just yet. Norman Thomas was in fourth, in the most astounding showing of a Socialist candidate yet, beating even Eugene Debs’ record. Five million people voted Thomas in 1936, proof of just how radical America had become after seven years of Depression. Despite the widespread influence of the Unemployed Councils the Communists still had trouble getting the American people behind them, (possibly because the migrant unemployed in the UCU were largely unable to register to vote) Browder’s nonetheless record share of the vote was a hair over 900,000. Milo Reno earned a hundred thousand votes despite not campaigning for the Commonwealth, Pelley’s “Christian Patriots” brought in sixty-thousand, and Harvey carried a mere 8,000 votes spelling the death of the Liberty Party. The remaining hundred thousand votes or so went to independent candidates. Congress was even more startling, in the House the Democrats were still the largest party but the Union Party had stolen Democratic seats across the south, the progressive parties (Socialist (39 seats), Farmer-Labor (56 seats) , Progressive (47 seats), American Labor (1 seat), Union Labor (1 seat, also endorsed by the Democrats), Liberty (1 seat, Father Cox became an Independent after the party broke up), and Commonwealth (1 seat)) controlled just under a third of the Representatives, and no one had a majority. The Senate changes were less drastic. But what really made Gerald K. Smith’s jaw drop, rendered Father Coughlin speechless, and sent Huey Long into paroxysms of rage, was the electoral college.

36landon.jpg

Alf Landon voting on Election Day

The Union Party had gained some conservative Democrats, particularly in the very deep south. But many notable conservative Democratic leaders had refused to back the UP (specifically the President and Al Smith), and they had thrown their support to the Republicans instead, ensuring most conservative northern Democrats voted Landon. Meanwhile the liberals were split four ways, between Wheeler, Thomas, Browder, and Long (who had support from a number of progressives including Father Cox, and a sizeable portion of the normally Democratic Catholic vote). Thomas had gained one state, Minnesota, with a razor thin plurality (another first for the Socialists), Long a mere nine states (all but two in the Deep South), Wheeler nineteen states, and Landon also nineteen. The split in the liberals had allowed Landon to carry a number of states where the Socialists, the Democrats, and the Unionists all had strong showings, in some cases with barely a quarter of the popular vote (as was the case in California and New York). The final count was 272 electoral votes for Landon, 169 for Wheeler, 79 for Long, and 11 for Thomas.

MZfUJ8L.png

The electoral map for 1936

By the narrow margin of 6 electoral votes, Alfred Mossman Landon was the 33rd President of the United States of America.

The Shot Heard Round The World- 1936-1937

“There is a general grimness in America.” Sir Ronald Charles Lindsay, British ambassador extraordinary and plenipotentiary, wrote to London. “I fear that a revolution may be imminent.”

He wasn’t the only one. Henry Ford had recruited an army of ten thousand men armed and trained on his personal dime. Women in rural West Virginia were hiding bibles in wells, for fear that the coming Red horde would target Christians. Walter Lippmann wrote “I fear for the future of our great republic” and Hearst ran editorials advising “all red-blooded Americans” to get ready to fight for their freedoms. Ammunition sales, which had never flagged during the Depression, were at an all-time high. The speeches of communist orators had never been so full of calls for armed uprising, nor had they ever been so well attended. Norman Thomas resigned his position as leader of the Socialist Party in response to worries by party members that a pacifist was not the best standard bearer to have in these tumultuous times. The Communist Party announced the formation of a Red Guard, formed by militant members of the UCU it had over 20,000 members by New Year’s Day (despite the fact that it was banned almost immediately after being founded). Herbert Hoover sent a letter to Alf Landon recommending that he not wait until March 4 to take power, that a Republican president was needed now. The Depression was reaching its deepest nadir, 22,000,000 people were out of work as of March 1937, and the national economy was little more than a dead letter. The Federal Government was approaching bankruptcy, over 61% of the nation’s banks had failed, over 1 million businesses had closed their doors, the National GDP was 19 billion (it had been 104 billion in 1929). Riots were so bad that the State of Ohio declared martial law. The rebellious farmers in Oklahoma had elected Paul Tipton governor and a legislature controlled by the Commonwealth Party, but Governor William H. Murray was refusing to give up his position and there were armed clashes across the state. Americans had lost hope in their political system, in the democratic process that was supposed to represent them. They wanted something new, and they were willing to fight to get it.

20100214_soup-kitchen.jpg

Unemployed men in a Cincinnati soup kitchen

Meanwhile the CIO had over eight million members, only half of which were actually employed. Labor was furious that 16(a) had been struck down and they were striking back, the court’s 9-0 vote against the NIRA had opened the gates for revolt. On December 28, 1936, members of the United Automobile Workers started a sit-down strike at the General Motors plant in Flint, Michigan, refusing to leave the plant and allow scabs to be brought in. It soon spread to GM plants in Cleveland, Pontaic, Atlanta, Kansas City, and Detroit itself until 484,711 men employed by sixty plants in fourteen states were involved. Inside each factory a cadre of tough young workers converted shops into fortresses. Armed with clubs, break parts, and in some cases rifles, they took turns guarding barricaded gates. The AFL condemned the strike, but Lewis threw the CIO firmly behind it. His people were fed up and ready to defend themselves. Father Coughlin described Lewis as “a Communist stooge”, and fascist militias including the Mexican Goldshirts offered their services to break the strike. A judge issued an injunction ordering the strikers to leave by January 11 (he was later found to own $200,000 of GM stock). With Michigan about to come under the leadership of progressive governor Frank Murphy who sympathized with labor, GM went to the President who ordered Federal troops out to assist Flint police in removing the workers. Garner believed that private property was sacred- let the workers refuse to work, that was fine. But the factories belonged to the company and he believed they had no right to occupy them.

strike_flint_crop.jpg

Striking workers inside of GM's Flint plant

On January 11 members of the Flint police and the United States Army entered General Motors Chevrolet Plant #4 and removed the strikers. They used tear gas first, and when that failed to shift the workers they charged with bayonets. Three strikers were killed, four dozen wounded, and six soldiers injured. Fighting at other plants was less peaceful, in Cleveland a gunfight erupted between government forces and union men. In Detroit the Red Guard game to the aid of strikers and successfully drove the police and army off, before they could return with reinforcements however, the Communists and CIO members fled. Crushing the strike required one hundred thousand police, strikebreakers, vigilantes, and US troops commanded by Colonel Patton, and wasn’t finished until February third when the last factory was cleared out. Industrial cities seethed with outrage and discontent, they’d lost friends and relatives in the crushing of the strike and were out for blood. Police and business men were murdered, pro-revolutionary graffiti decorated every wall. Lewis came right out and said that “strikes have failed. Let us then take the lesson our brothers taught us when they constructed with their bodies a flesh and blood wall for Patton to tear down- there can only be one other way forward.” He left it unsaid what that other way was.

Flint_Sit-Down_Strike_National_Guard.jpg

National Guardsmen with machine guns preparing to enter Chevrolet plant #8

In Washington Colonel Eisenhower walked out across the Anacostia bridge to see where the Third Bonus Army was gathering. The President had high hopes for this latest group, the last two administrations had dealt with Bonus Armies with bullets but he intended to solve the Bonus issue via diplomacy. Unfortunately for him, he didn’t have much to work with. Unlike previous iterations, this Bonus Army did not call itself the Bonus Expeditionary Force, it had not expelled radicals, and it was determinedly armed. Only two out of every five of the 40,000 Bonus Marchers were vets, the rest were men of every background and from every state in the union. Eleanor Roosevelt had visited them and they mostly cheered her, except for a few who called her “a social fascist” and a member of the “bourgeois aristocracy”. The men gathering at Anacostia Flats knew exactly what was in store for them, they weren’t here because they wanted bonuses for veterans, despite their name.

They were here for the revolution.

images

Third Bonus Army camp

To give Alf Landon credit, he tried. After being sworn in on March 4, he immediately called a meeting inviting Lewis, Thomas, Milo Reno, Wheeler, Ickes, Green, Long, and others in the hopes of finding a compromise. He promised to back a constitutional amendment to allow states to establish minimum wage and hour regulation. He promised to respect the right of labor to have collective bargaining, as long as it would abandon sit-down strikes. He was willing to consider the possibility of abandoning Garner’s bimetallism. Anything at all that would prevent an outbreak of violence. Wheeler and Thomas were co-operative, so was Green. Lewis and Reno were polite, but noncommittal. The truth was that by that point most of them believed it was too late turn things around. Events were fast outpacing those in leadership. Long offered to put his not-inconsiderable support behind the new President so long as he was made Secretary of the Interior and Landon committed to a Federal relief program under Interior’s authority. The President was aware that giving the former governor of Louisiana control of such a program would essentially allow him to bribe state and local governments with relief funds, but he was also acutely aware of how fragile his position was. The Kingfish was now on the Cabinet.

00054118.jpg

President Landon met with union and business leaders, as well as influential figures among the Democrats and Socialists in an effort to stabilize his government

On May 26 another strike began- 70,000 workers in 27 plants owned by Republic Steel. The owner of the company was Tom M. Girdler, a tycoon who paid informants within the strikers’ ranks $25 dollars a day, while accusing union leaders of “interference in a man’s private affairs.” He refused to permit “intimidation” of “loyal workers” by “outside agitators,” and pledged “I won’t have a contract, verbal or written, with an irresponsible, racketeering, violent, communistic body like the CIO.” Lewis later explained that the strike had been intended as a test of the President’s promise to tolerate non-sit-down strikes, and indeed the Republic Steel strike was a traditional one. Picketers gathered outside of factories and refused to work while Girdler fed strikebreakers inside his mills via parachute drops. It was also a concession to the remaining moderates in the CIO who hadn’t yet given up hope that strikes could accomplish change. Change, at least, was one thing they got.

accuffmdm.jpg

A CIO poster urging solidarity

On Memorial Day May 30, 1937, a holiday that originated to remember the sacrifices of Union and Confederate soldiers in the First American Civil War, the country tumbled over a cliff. Several thousand strikers and their families gathered outside Republic Steel’s South Chicago plant for a protest parade. Mayor Edward Kelley had promised that a peaceful demonstration would be permitted, the police would not intervene. The day was hot and humid, and vendors with refrigerated pushcarts sold nickel-a-cake brick ice cream to the gathering protesters. On a signal the marchers formed ranks quickly, displaying their hand-lettered signs: REPUBLIC STEEL SHALL SIGN, WIN WITH THE CIO, and JUSTICE FOR GM’S VICTIMS. Two men carrying American flags led the procession. Like a long crocodile, the marchers crossed the fields east of the factory singing “Solidarity Forever”. Just ahead, between them and the mill, the singers saw a line of five hundred heavily armed Chicago policemen. As it turned out later the cops were there in contravention of the mayor’s orders because an “anonymous source” had informed them the pickets intended to march into the mill and seize it. That defenseless families, in other words, would try to overpower the professional strikebreakers manning Browning 30-caliber heavy machine guns at the gate. Anyhow, the bluecoats believed it, or said they did. To the approaching pickets a police captain shouted, “You dirty sons of bitches, this is as far as you go.”

larger.jpg

Picketers confront police

The parade slowed, but doggedly it edged toward the factory. There was no further warning. About 250 yards from the mill a wedge of bluecoats attacked a band of workers’ wives, nightsticks thrusting into breasts. The men with flags shouted, “Stand fast! Stand fast! We got our rights! We got our legal rights to picket!” But police shouted back, “You got no legal rights!” and “You Red bastards, you got no rights!” A few soda pop bottles were thrown by workers who called out taunts. At that provocation police grenades began to fly, a pall of nauseous tear gas settled over the procession, children screamed in terror, and the line buckled and broke. Then the murdering began. The bluecoats fired volleys, they chased down injured picketers and shot them in their backs when they fell down.

5193e9fc9b109.preview-620.jpg

Protesters being attacked by police

As word of the Memorial Day Massacre spread, the final dominoes came tumbling down.
 
Last edited:

Hnau

Banned
The Government Overthrown- 1937

It would be wrong to claim that the Memorial Day Massacre caused the Second American Civil War. Iit was no more the cause of the war than the assassination of Archduke Franz Ferdinand in 1914 was the cause of World War I. What it was, was a trigger. By May 1937 millions of Americans, the desperate unemployed masses, radicalized by privation and disillusioned with the government, were ready to rise up. “We are on the cusp of a new era.” Browder told a meeting of Communist Party Members in New York. “Within five years I expect a Soviet government to prevail over America.” All they needed was a sign, some sort of signal to begin the revolution. The Memorial Day Massacre was that signal, and radicals eagerly seized upon it as final proof that only an overthrow of the government could save the American people. Before the day was even completed members of the Red Guard marched on the Chicago Police Department Headquarters on South Michigan Ave. Five thousand men stormed the building, killed the police superintendent and essentially destroyed the Chicago PD as an effective force. William Z. Foster accompanied another wing of Guards and armed UCU members who took control of city hall and arrested Mayor Kelley. In a hastily composed speech, Foster proclaimed “the revolution of the American working class” over the “murderous, and criminal men” who controlled the government. He announced the founding of an “American Soviet Republic”. His declaration was premature, the National Union for Social Justice rallied its own paramilitaries who counterattacked, plunging Chicago into urban warfare. In Detroit, Cleveland, New York, Pittsburgh, and elsewhere across the nation the Communists were rising and the Fascists were rising as well to fight them. By June 1 two dozen cities were in the grip of violence and Red Guard “partisans” were launching guerilla attacks in every part of the Union. The KKK had replaced civil authority in Birmingham, Alabama with the help of the city government and martial law prevailed in twenty five states. As fascist and right-wing groups struck at non-Communists organizations such as unions, groups like the CIO increasingly began to fight as well.

smith-cove-1934.jpg

Armed police with automatic rifles in Seattle

The President acted swiftly, sending out the army and nationalizing National Guard units. “This uprising is by men who know that only through force will they be able to impose their beliefs on America.” Landon said in a radio address on May 31. “If they truly spoke for the will of the people then they would need no arms or armies. Make no mistake; we are fighting for the survival of our democracy.” But the United States Army in 1937 was a pitiful force. The National Defense Act of 1920 had authorized a standing army of 296,000, but Congress never allocated the money to pay for all those men and so when the Civil War erupted there were only 132,069 Americans in uniform. America had the 16th largest army in the world, behind Spain, Romania, and Poland (among others). On paper they could have put up a stiff fight against Yugoslavia (138,934 men), but in reality they would have been torn to pieces because most of MacArthur’s men were committed to desk work, patrolling the Mexican border, or protecting the Philippines. The general had 1,509 planes (most obsolete), about 1,000 tanks (all obsolete), and a single mechanized regiment led by cavalrymen on horses which wore mustard gas-proof boots. MacArthur was the only 4-star general- and there were no 3-star generals. Fortune called it the “worst equipped” of the world’s armed forces. The money had simply not existed to maintain anything better. Like the Regular Army, the National Guard was also under-strength, authorized to recruit 486,000 men it in fact numbered barely half of that. The Organized Reserve was almost exclusively an organization for officers, less than 10% of its membership were enlisted men. At this point in time the Communists were fielding roughly 100,000 Red Guard, Peoples’ Garrisons, and armed Unemployed Council members. When one considers however, Fascist Americans who were also beginning to rise, the odds were still against the revolutionaries. But not that badly against them.

hnvrhFc.png

National Guardsmen moving into position in Boston

In the wee hours of June 2nd, before 1 o’clock in the morning, Lee Pressman, a counsel for the CIO and committed New Dealer, came down to the Third Bonus Army encampment. Unlike the majority of even the latest Bonus Army iteration, Pressman was a communist, but he sympathized strongly with the more moderate left. He had learned that Landon, who had thus far tolerated the BA’s existence and even met with its representatives, had been forced to act. MacArthur was making preparations for a dawn attack on Anacostia Flats, backed by artillery, armor, and aircraft. The sixty-thousand Bonus Marchers had been preparing for such a move since their arrival, digging trenches around their ramshackle community, setting aside areas for medical care, and organizing a loose chain of command. There were three commanders of the Third Bonus Army, John Milt (a former corporal in the American Expeditionary Force to France), Bill Acherman (a UCU leader and a communist), and Louis F. Tugman (an unemployed steelworker and union activist). As luck would have it, Pressman found Acherman first. “They’re coming for you.” He warned his fellow party-member. “MacArthur has a rock in his fist, and he plans to use it.” The UCU organizer wasted no time. Messengers ran through the camp, shouting for men to wake up and assemble in the open space that served the BA as a parade ground. Presumably aware that Milt would oppose any offensive action (the vet believed in relying the camp’s defenses to blunt any assault) and that Tugman was likely to side with him, Acherman addressed the yawning, bleary-eyed BA marchers without waiting for his fellow commanders. His speech was short and uninspired, but the mood was such that it was enough.

“The time has come!” The communist thundered. “The revolution has begun and is already shaking the towers of the autocracy. Previously Landon scorned us, but now he fears us! If we wait here then MacArthur will arrive with the rising sun to crush the Bonus Army…. But!” Acheson’s eyes burned. “If we strike now then we can topple the whole rotten edifice first!” He stabbed his fist to the sky as the men before him cheered. “Who’s with me?”

SNPRGmF.png

Acherman can be seen hanging on a flagpole in this 1936 Communist Party rally

John Milt arrived too late to stop the cheering men who were now arming themselves and marching out onto sleeping Washington. “I could no more have turned [the Bonus Army] back than stopped a hurricane.” He later said. “So I… grabbed my gun and joined them.”

The Bonus Marchers moved quickly, and for reasons that have defied history the message that they were on their way was delayed by the District Police. Superintendent Brown wasn’t awoken and told until the BA had already reached Eleventh and Pennsylvania. The President wasn’t pulled from his bed until after they reached Sixth Street. The garrison protecting the White House was put on alert about the time the marchers reached the intersection of Independence and Pennsylvania. At that point a couple thousand men split off and headed for the Supreme Court where they were disappointed not to actually find the justices, and so contented themselves with raising a red flag over the building and vandalizing the offices inside. At Madison and Pennsylvania there was a concerted effort by the police and military to stop the Bonus Army, tear gas and live ammunition were used. But by this point the army had acquired an unstoppable momentum, they had as well superior numbers and firepower. The police, who formed a line across the avenue, were cut down and pursued into side streets. Outraged men who had lost everything unleashed seven and a half years of hopelessness and frustration all at once. Police who tried to surrender were shot, one injured officer was crawling away on all fours when men grabbed him and beat him to death with the butts of pistols and rifles. Acherman himself was gunned down by a policeman whose body was so badly abused that his identity has never been verified. The Communist died, but the army was beyond needing leaders now. They stormed ahead, it was near 3:30 in the morning when the Third Bonus Army reached the White House.

SIA2010-1933.jpg

One of the last photographs taken of the intact White House. May 31, 1937.

The administration had discounted the Bonus Army. The previous two bodies to camp at Anacostia Flats had been no real threat to the government, and Landon assumed erroneously that this one wouldn’t be either. He failed to see that this group was composed primarily of radicals and not of veterans like the others. He failed to see that it had given up any hope of accomplishing its goals via dialogue long before reaching Washington. He failed to grasp its increased size and much more substantial armaments. This is the only way that the President’s failure to set a military watch on the BA, rather than just rely on law enforcement can be explained. The White House itself was protected however, in this time of unrest hardened soldiers manned .50 caliber machine guns, and past them was the Secret Service. It was unthinkable that the Bonus Marchers with their rifles and small arms would be able to storm machine guns and trained troops. But the BA had its numbers, and it was not about to stop. “Come here quickly.” The President told a wide-awake Vice President Borah over the telephone. “And bring your family.” The White House was a target, but unlike Blair House it was protected.

images

United States troops man a machine gun nest on the White House grounds, June 1. The growing crisis prompted President Landon to order defenses erected around important government buildings.

Meanwhile Douglass MacArthur was rushing from Fort Howard, Maryland with every man he could muster.

The official number of men (and women) who died taking the White House, is 4,233. In fact due to sparseness of records it is probable that the number was closer to eight thousand. By sunrise a quarter of the sixty-thousand men of the Third Bonus Army were dead including Bill Acherman, and a third of them were wounded including John Milt whose right hand was ruined when he grabbed the muzzle of a M2 Browning machine gun and pushed it out of the way. By 6:30 a.m. June 2, 1937 the entire force had suffered over 58% casualties. But they had broken the police, beaten a force of US regulars, and taken the White House. Vice President William Borah was dead by the time the revolutionaries found him, killed by a stray shot. But President Landon was alive when they burst into the Oval Office, alive and “standing… in the center of the room.” recalled Nathan Holmes, the only man to witness Alfred Landon’s death and survive the war. “He silently proclaimed his defiance… I recall he looked at us without a trace of fear. There was no doubting that he was the President… when we opened fire he did not flinch.”

alf_landon.jpg

Alfred Mossman Landon, Last President of the Second American Republic

The government had fallen.

Divided We Fall- 1937

The Third Bonus Army’s triumph however, was short lived. They’d overwhelmed the police and the small White House garrison with numbers, but they lacked the ammunition and supplies for anything beyond an extremely short-term engagement. Even more damning was the close proximity of MacArthur’s forces at Fort Howard. The chief of staff’s counterattack began at 7:02, with an assault by the 7th, 8th, 34th, and 40th Infantry divisions supported by the Army Air Corp 8th Pursuit Group, the 5th Cavalry, and the 6th Field Artillery Regiment, on the BA held White House and Supreme Court Building. It was an overwhelming victory in favor of the better trained, better armed, and quite frankly better led Federal Troops. A handful of Bonus Marchers left before the final engagement, the walking wounded led by John Milt, and a few men with families. Most of them were hunted down, but Milt and a few others would evade capture long enough to disappear into the mounting anarchy that was America. Louis F. Tugman commanded the doomed last-stand, reportedly shouting “They can kill us, but they cannot beat us!” in the face of certain defeat. There were only 1,063 prisoners taken, the low number a result of outrage among the troops who cleared them out of America’s most important building. “Reds don’t surrender.” One non-com reportedly told his men before the attack on the Supreme Court. “So I don’t expect we’ll take any prisoners.”

images

Firemen attempt to extinguish flames from an accidental blaze ignited in the White House during the Battle of Washington

In response to the events in Washington D.C, Hugh DeLacy, the governor of Washington State and a leader of the Washington Commonwealth Association, declared his state’s loyalty to the American Soviet Republic, as “it [was] clear that the corrupt federal government [was] at its end, and a new people’s government [was] rising to liberate the United States.” But he was an exception, most Americans were horrified at the murder of the President, and public sympathy in the first 24 hours after the Fall of the White House swung firmly against the communists. “I join the great mass of the people in condemning the violent actions of a handful of murderous radicals.” Upton Sinclair said in an address to the California Legislature, which joined him in passing a resolution extending the Golden State’s condolences to the late-President’s widow. The moderate left was moving to support the established powers and Walter Lippmann optimistically predicted that the uprising would be “finished before the weekend.”

44562968_125869102658.jpg

Governor Hugh DeLacy of Washington

That was before MacArthur made his great blunder.

For the first time in American history both the President and the Vice-President were incapacitated at the same time, and according to the Presidential Succession Act of 1886 Secretary of State William R. Castle Jr. was to serve as Acting President until President Landon’s term ended in 1941. But before Castle could do just that, the general acted. Speaking to reporters in front of the damaged White House, the chief-of-staff announced that America was “in the grip of Reds and un-American traitors, who pose[d] a dangerous and inimical threat to our democracy.” The United States could not afford the luxury of a civilian government, Douglass MacArthur would head a military government until the crisis was passed. To be sure he insisted that he intended to hand power back to elected leaders as soon as possible, but the fact remained that he was essentially declaring himself a dictator. Martial Law was extended across the District of Columbia and left-wing politicians, including Burton K. Wheeler and Lee Pressman, were arrested on charges of sedition and plotting to overthrow the United States government. The former Bonus Army camp at Anacostia Flats became a concentration camp for socialists, radicals, and even moderate liberals.

Some Americans supported the new regime, Hearst hailed MacArthur as a savior and sixteen different states pledged to support his military government. Most were under conservative Republican governments in New England and the Midwest, but Governor Charles Martin (D) of Oregon recognized the general’s authority (against the wishes of his legislature) as did Martin L. Davey (D) of Ohio. But almost immediately there was opposition. The arrests of liberals and the death of Alger Hiss when the New Dealer attempted to evade the MPs sent after him, terrified the left. Fears that a purge was ongoing sent any politician with even token connections to the left scrambling to oppose MacArthur, a trend which intensified when Castle and Ogden Mills (Secretary of the Treasury) were both arrested- the two people in line after the Vice-President to run the country. Even many conservative Americans were against the chief-of-staff, purely on the grounds that his taking power was illegal and undemocratic. The military government was established on June 4, by June 12 a rival government had arisen to replace it.

Douglas_MacArthur_58-61.jpg

This picture of MacArthur with the damaged White House behind him has become iconic, seen as a symbol of his assault on democracy

Only two members of the cabinet were outside of Washington when the government fell, Secretary of Agriculture William Jardine who was in Kansas trying to formulate the Landon Administration’s response to the crisis in farming, and Secretary of Interior Huey Long who was in Alabama. With MacArthur’s regime already unpopular the Kingfish saw his chance to make a play for power. After covertly “testing the waters” and securing the support of several important figures he announced over the radio, from Montgomery, Alabama that he rejected the military government and was stepping forward as Acting President. “I don’t like having to do this.” Long informed the nation. “I’d much rather salute President Landon, or given the tragedy in Washington, Secretary Castle. But… you have to fight fire with fire…General MacArthur has forgotten that in America the army must always serve the people, that this is not Mexico or Honduras, or some other banana republic where politics are conducted as military operations.” He never directly mentioned that he had no legal basis for becoming President, or even the fact that the Secretary of the Interior was last in the order of succession. He did note however, that “we have been too tolerant of Reds, and Bolsheviks calling themselves “trade unionists” and “liberals”. According to Long it was "the Tsar’s blind eye towards subversives and socialists that allowed Communism to flower in Russia, and it was Garner’s blind eye towards New Dealers that has allowed it to take root in America. We can build prosperity without Communism… we can do it by sharing our wealth.”

hpl_speaking.jpg

Huey Long announcing himself the new Acting President
Alabama backed Long’s government almost immediately, as did Louisiana, Arkansas, Mississippi, Texas, and West Virginia. But there was hesitancy among Southern Democrats, they might have preferred him to Wheeler or Landon, but the former governor was scarcely a Conservative and quite a few disliked him on a personal level. Meanwhile liberals were scared off by his rhetoric, and the fact that his government immediately took steps to force all unions in the territory under its authority to unify into a single “Patriotic Organization of Labor” under Long’s control. Labor organizations that refused to surrender their independence were forced underground and and their leaders arrested, along with known communists and socialists. MacArthur’s response was to arrest all remaining members of the cabinet who were within his reach, and to intensify efforts to silence “communistic” opposition. Military conflict was escalating, Father Coughlin had to abandon his church when Detroit Communists overran Royal Oaks. Washington was in the grip of its own miniature civil war, communists led by the governor controlled Seattle, while the more moderate legislature held Olympia and the countryside. In the largest battle of the war so far, Colonel Eisenhower defeated Red Guard forces in Pittsburgh, who settled down into guerrilla warfare. Most state governments were operating as de factoindependent entities, acknowledging neither of the three different “national” governments and directing their own fledgling “militaries”.

SalManila.gif

US troops fighting in Pittsburgh

Three so far, and that number was still growing.

On July 4 America’s progressives finally began to act. That they hadn’t already sided with Foster and the ASR was thanks to the efforts of two men; Norman Thomas and Walter Reuther. Both had been to Russia, both had seen what Leninist Communism looked like first hand, and both had been horrified. It was Thomas’ urging that kept Haim Kantorovich and Leo Krzycki from bringing the Socialist Party into the war, and Reuther’s unceasing protests that delayed CIO involvement. But by July it was obvious to everyone in the non-Communist Left that neutrality was no longer an option. Both MacArthur and Long’s factions were specifically targeting them, as were the independent right-wing militias. Ordinary union members and liberals were taking up arms to defend themselves, if their leaders didn’t give them a direction then they ran the risk of losing control over their movement which would almost certainly drift to the ASR. On July 4, 1937, taking advantage of the auspicious date, a group of progressive leaders that included Floyd B. Olson, Robert M. LaFollet Jr., John L. Lewis, Harold L. Ickes, and Norman Thomas, among others, gathered in St. Paul, Minnesota. They announced the formation of a Constituent Assembly as a “temporary government… dedicated to the preservation of American democracy and freedoms…and opposed to militarism, fascism, and oppression in all its forms.” From its outset, the Constituent Assembly counted on the loyalty of Minnesota and Wisconsin, Governors Frank Murphy and Upton Sinclair soon pledged Michigan and California respectively. Both the CIO and the AFL supported it, as did many others. In Oregon Governor Martin might have backed MacArthur, but his much more liberal legislature voted to back the CA, intensifying warfare in that state and allowing Red Guard elements in Portland to take control of the city. Mayor LaGuardia endorsed it, but he didn’t even control the majority of New York City, and while Governor George Earle of Pennsylvania made cautious indications of support he could do nothing more with a sizeable Federal Army presence in his state. The Assembly’s biggest weakness was its factionalism, it had no single executive and its membership included Democrats, Farmer-Laborites, Progressive Party members, Socialists, progressive Republicans, American Laborites, Trade Unionists of different stripes, and even Communists whose ideological impurities made it impossible for them to back the ASR. Its military forces were equally uncoordinated and lacked a central command. It had been hoped that the Farmer’s Holiday Association and the Commonwealth Party would join the Assembly, but instead Paul Tipton established a new “Continental Congress” in Oklahoma City “as a precursor to a post-war government in Washington to be modeled after the intent and principles of that which our Founding Fathers created.” Iowa and Nebraska swore loyalty to this new government, it controlled as well large portions of Kansas, Missouri, and Colorado.

images

Floyd B. Olson proclaiming the establishment of the Constituent Assembly

The proliferation of factions left America suddenly with five governments, one Communist, one Conservative, one Fascist, one Socialist, and the Continental Congress which was hard to define ideologically. So far however, the military had remained loyal to only MacArthur, and small as they were, the United States Army and Navy remained considerable forces.

Enter General George V. H. Moseley.

images

George Moseley
Liberals were not the only ones uncomfortable with MacArthur’s military government, the soldiers themselves had qualms about their commander’s de facto replacement of the civilian leadership. The officer corps in particular had a deeply set culture of loyalty to democracy, even if they didn’t always extend it to all American citizens (one recalls the First and Second Bonus Armies and the military defeat of the sit-down strike). On July 12 military police loyal to General Moseley marched into the State, War, and Navy Building and attempted to arrest Douglas MacArthur. The plan was to end the military government, free William Castle, and elevate the Secretary of State to Acting President. Unfortunately for them the chief-of-staff wasn’t actually in his headquarters at the time, he was miles away at Anacostia Flats, inspecting the prison camp there. Word reached him of the attempted coup and MacArthur reacted swiftly, securing the capital and arresting as many of the plotters as he could. He failed to get Moseley however, along with a significant body of other officers including Patton and Eisenhower, the rival General pledged loyalty to Huey Long’s provisional government as the "least un-American option". Most of the enlisted men stayed loyal however, as did the garrisons in Hawaii, the Philippines, Puerto Rico, and the other American overseas possessions.

MWtlIXi.png

The loyalties of different state governments as of August 1, 1937. Washington and Oregon are split with the legislatures of both states supporting the Constituent Assembly and their governors backing the Communists and MacArthur respectively. Note this map does not reflect the military situation on the ground.

The Civil War was heating up.
 

Hnau

Banned
For Brutus is an Honorable Man- 1937-1938

Although MacArthur survived the coup it nonetheless left his government weakened, and diminished its standing in the eyes of America and the rest of the world- which until now had been under the impression that his regime the most powerful of the American factions. It is no coincidence that first Italy and then Germany extended recognition of Huey Long’s Montgomery Alabama government within days of the July Coup, and the shift in loyalties by a significant part of the American armed forces over to Long. Before the end of July “White” America (Father Coughlin borrowed the term for Anti-Communism from the Russian Civil War, it caught on and before long each major faction had its own “color”) had joined the 1936 Anti-Communist Alliance and been recognized by fourteen countries as the legitimate American government. “The civil war in America,” Adolf Hitler expounded on his view of the conflict, “is nothing more than the Aryan descendants of German and English colonists fighting against the mongrelization of their nation and the dominance of Judeo-Bolshevik bankers.” The Constituent Assembly he dismissed as “the last gasp of America’s parasitic financial rulers”- a strange statement at a time when “Blue” America (Hearst claimed a better color for the Assembly was crimson- “It’s just another shade of red.”) was nationalizing banks and putting former financial giants like Richard Whitney and Charles R. Gay on trial for “directly and maliciously contributing to the impoverishment and ruination of millions of Americans for personal gain”. But by that point the German dictator had become known for his strange statements, for instance his accusation that German economic recovery was being “sabotaged from London and Moscow” as part of a conspiracy between "the Rothschild family and Joseph Stalin".

images

White Army units on parade in the American South

It is perhaps ironic that the Constituent Assembly itself was unsure what precisely it was other than ‘not Huey Long’. James P. Cannon, a leader among the “Purples”- the Communists who sided with the Blues instead of the Reds- declared that the Assembly was “a transitional body as the first step before inaugurating a workers’ and farmers’ republic and the abolishment of American capitalism.” This came as a surprise to Harold Ickes who protested that “the Constituent Assembly is a progressive body… that seeks to create an America where capital is regulated… but never banned.” The Blues were clashing with the Red Guard in northern Illinois, Michigan, Oregon, and Washington, even as Red and Blue forces in New York, Ohio, and Pennsylvania formed local alliances and fought side by side. The Assembly was divided between the “Right” (which included Socialists such as Louis Waldman) who wanted to expel Communists from their organization and adopt a stance of universal opposition to the American Soviet Republic, and the “Left” who favored a pragmatic alliance with the Communists and the ASR against MacArthur and Long. The Assembly's political division badly harmed the effectiveness of its military. Although it did gain the allegiance of further state governments and make gains in the second half of 1937, this was more a consequence of the near-implosion of MacArthur’s forces after the July Coup than any proficiency on the part of the Blue Army (not its official name, but a colloquial term for the forces loyal to the Constituent Assembly). Smedley D. Butler, a retired Marine Corp Major General, and Commissioner of War for the Assembly was constantly being confronted by political obstacles to military operations. “We cannot have it said that the forces of American sanity were defeated by ‘states’ rights.’” He told the body from which he received his orders, drawing a parallel to the functioning of the Confederacy during the First American Civil War. “We need a unified chain of command and logistics, one not broken up on the basis of ideology and partisan loyalties."

hmzvnh3.png

Smoke from countless fires shrouds New York City, which was the site of vicious three way and even four way fighting between different sides. A Blue-Red coalition soon formed that became the dominant force in the city

A unified chain of command being something the Communists already had.

When a majority of the officers in the US Army and a sizeable minority of its enlisted men departed to join the Whites, MacArthur’s “Khakis” (named for their uniforms) saw their lines collapse across the northeast. William Z. Foster (who had by this point regained dominance over the Communist Party and subordinated Browder’s faction) was quick to exploit the opportunity, linking together pockets of Communist forces and creating a belt of ASR territory that stretched from Chicago and northern Illinois all the way to New York City (where local Red and Blue militias were still fighting the Coughlinite National Union for Social Justice). He secured recognition for his government from the Soviet Union and Mongolia, and a stream of token aid began to make its way from the former, smuggled in despite a League of Nations resolution intended to prevent foreign arms from reaching American factions. Only on the west coast were the Reds doing poorly, Khaki forces under Governor Martin surrendered in Oregon, allowing the Blues to surround the Red Guard in Portland. In Washington the front line between Olympia and Seattle was rolling back up towards Seattle, with Blue forces beginning to push into the suburbs. Still Foster was able to speak about “the victory of the American worker [being] in sight” without being disingenuous. And the consensus among foreign observers was that the “the American communists field easily the second most powerful army in the war,” according to the London Times, and “the threat of a disaster of even greater scope than Russia cannot be discounted.”

800px-104th_Observation_Squadron_1930.jpg

Members of the Air Division of the Red Guard, the American Soviet Republic's fledgling air force, pose before one of their outdated O-11 Falcons

The most powerful army of course, belonged to Huey Long.

The White Army was the largest, and by that definition the most powerful, military force operating in the United States. No less a patchwork monster than the Blue Army, it was formed out of a conglomeration of National Guard units, US Army regulars who had defected from MacArthur, and various fascist and right-wing paramilitaries including the Klan and the Silver Shirts. In terms of leadership Long’s control was not as absolute as that of Hitler or Mussolini over their militaries, most of the White officers were conservatives of various stripes, and despite the former governor’s best efforts the different militias retained degrees of autonomy. But the Whites remained united in their opposition of Communism and Socialism, and although different ideologies might be represented in their chain of command it was still a single chain with clear directives. Major General George S. Patton led the assault against CIO forces in Virginia and West Virginia, even as General Milton A. Reckord brought pressure against MacArthur’s remaining units in Maryland and Northern Virginia. German and Italian military advisors were helping to train and organize the Whites (often in defiance of the same League of Nations resolution that the Soviets were also ignoring), although Long periodically complained that their contributions of money and munitions were “sufficient to arm and pay the New Orleans Police Department for a few weeks, if one were to leave them under-strength.”

belkaz.jpg

Incidentally a unit composed of White Russian émigrés belonging to the Russian All-Military Union did fight alongside the American Whites, known as the Russian Regiment they were commanded by Captain Boris Mihailovich Ivanov

One state after the other was tumbling into the lap of the Whites, as Conservatives and the wealthy raced to abandon a sinking MacArthur for the only faction they were confident was not planning to lynch them. By late 1937 not only was the whole South (barring Oklahoma, areas controlled by the CIO in the Appalachians and parts of Maryland and Delaware still in the chief-of-staff’s hands) controlled by the White Government, but several states in New England had sworn loyalty to the Kingfish in face of the Red horde and White forces were venturing into southern parts of Illinois, Indiana, and Ohio. There was no question that they were winning the war. Milo Reno and Paul Tipton might have pulled Kansas and South Dakota over to their side, but the Continental Army was disorganized and had little industry. Even the Communists suffered a major defeat at White hands at St Louis Missouri. Perhaps the “fire of god”, as Father Coughlin put it, was with them, perhaps it was something else. But as fall 1937 became winter, the inescapable conclusion for all but his most devoted enemies was that Huey Long was on the verge of victory.

homestead.jpg

Continental Soldiers in Iowa, armed with outdated World War I-era rifles

On Christmas those enemies suffered yet another blow, the divisions in the Constituent Assembly finally brought the rickety government crashing down. A rumor (almost certainly untrue) began circulating in St. Paul that the Right faction was planning to launch a purge of communists and suspected communists within the Left faction, in parts of Blue America where its influence was strongest. Intending a pre-emptive strike, Left-supporters organized and attacked Right-supporters, sparking bloody riots in St. Paul that lasted until midday on the 26th. They ended with the Left faction firmly in control, most prominently the CIO many of whose members had been involved in the rioting. Meeting in the aftermath with most of the representatives of the Right-faction in hiding or otherwise not in attendance, the Constituent Assembly voted to replace itself with a Provisional Government, to seek an alliance with the Communists, and as its last act before becoming the Congress of the Provisional Government, to elect John L. Lewis as Provisional President.

images

John L. Lewis as President of the Provision Government of the United States of America

There was substantial opposition both to the choice and to the unorthodox circumstances of the Provisional Government’s establishment, Norman Thomas and the LaFollettes were particularly vocal in protesting the change. “If we are willing to sink to brutish tactics in order to get our way,” Thomas asked “then what makes us better than our enemies?” Ultimately a compromise was achieved, fear among the Left-faction moderates that they too might be eliminated in the future prompted the Provisional Congress to agree to retain the membership of those members of the Right faction who still wished to remain. Harold Ickes would emerge as leader of the now circumcised right, while a significant minority of the anti-communist former Assembly members resigned in disgust. “This is nothing but the worst sort of despotism.” James Renshaw Cox wrote in his letter of resignation. “By accepting power in such a fashion Lewis has spit on the spirit of American Liberty.” In search of that liberty Father Cox promptly defected over to Long (who he had supported in the past) and was joined by over a dozen of his colleagues and even several units of the Blue Army that mutinied wholesale. When informed of what had happened Lewis’ response was to remark in parable; “There are two men, one who is loyal to cause of justice, and Jimmy Cox who would betray that cause to serve a tyrant. Ah, but I misspeak.” The labor leader announced, bushy eyebrows dancing, “for a man who betrays the cause of justice is not a man- he is the meanest sort of cur!”

Although somewhat demoralized by the turn of events most of the Blues simply transferred their loyalty over to the Provisional Government, those who defected to the Reds and the Whites were a distinct minority. There was briefly talk in Sacramento that California, Oregon, and Washington should maintain the Constituent Assembly on the West Coast independent from the Provisional Government, but Upton Sinclair was opposed to the idea and it was never seriously considered. Only one actual state government attempted to back out; North Dakota which had briefly supported MacArthur before the July Coup, and whose ruling movement, the progressive Nonpartisan League, promptly joined the Constituent Assembly afterwards. Most of the NPL, led by A.C. Townley, choose remaining in the Provisional Government and following Ickes’ lead as the lesser evil, but a sizeable minority, led by William Lemke, turned to support Long. This later group hoped to bring Governor William “Wild Bill” Langer (a staunch foe of communism) along with them, and thus hand the state of North Dakota over to the Whites wholesale. An even smaller third group hoped to do the same thing, only they planned to join the Continental Congress instead. To the general astonishment of all three groups Langer instead chose a fourth option- he proclaimed martial law and announced that North Dakota “needed no greater allegiance in order to ensure the liberty of her citizens.” Ultimately the highly popular governor managed to rally the anti-Communist North Dakotan Farmers’ Holiday Association behind him, retain the loyalty of most of the state’s National Guard, and successfully fend off efforts by a rival Blue government in Fargo to enforce its authority over the western half of the state.

By the middle of January 1938 he was operating as a de facto warlord- the first of the so-called “Blue Warlords”, even though he was an enemy of the Blues and frequently clashed with them militarily. “Wild Bill” might have been the war’s first warlord, but he was certainly not the last. In Dearborn, Michigan neither the Blues nor the Reds had been able to force Henry Ford’s private army, a motley force of Pinkertons, vigilantes, Businessmen’s Associations, and Conservative volunteers who flocked to escape the Communists and Socialists. Although nominally a Khaki, Ford was essentially independent, and like Wild Bill the industrialist was the first of a certain breed of warlord- the “White Warlords”, the remnants of the pre-Depression American order. The Canadian branch of the Ford Motor Company shipped raw materials (to get around the League of Nations resolution) across Lake Erie where Dearborn Plants turned them into rifles, machine guns, ammunition, barbed wire, and armored cars, while Ford’s paramilitary Service Unit ruthlessly crushed dissent among his workers and rooted out leftists in the Dearborn population as a whole.

bMqmgyH.png

Henry Ford (right) standing with Harry Bennett (left), the head of Ford's Service Unit and second-in-command to the industrialist

As the calendar turned to 1938 it was at last dawning on the country and the world that the civil war in America would be neither brief nor clean and predictions became less optimistic. “It ought to take us two years to win this war.” The Kingfish remarked to Harry Byrd. “And maybe two more to root out Red terrorists and bushwhackers.”

He had no idea.

R6CASb7.png

Map roughly showing the positions of the different American factions in early 1938. It is important to keep in mind that the de facto borders shown are far from absolute, for instance Blue, Red, and Continental forces were active throughout the Khaki-controlled American West, which itself was only nominally aligned with Douglass MacArthur.
Hail Caesar- A 1938 Prose Interlude

images

Well it wasn’t Shanghai by any means.

There was a man waiting in a snow-covered field, leaning against the door of truck that was more rust than it was paint. He was in his early fifties or late forties, but fit and wiry. The man wore- of all things- the blue uniform of the Chinese Nationalists, and he had a pair of Webley Mk VI revolvers strapped to his hips. He leaned casually, resisting the urge to shiver at the cold, and had one hand cupped over the red ember of a cigarette between his teeth. He’d been in southern China only two months ago, working for the Warlord Li Jishen when he’d been approached about coming back to North America. Officially he was not a representative of any government, but a private citizen operating completely on his own.

Unofficially there was a Major John Page in Ottawa who would take his phone calls.

The distant rumble of an automobile engine broke the quiet of the countryside, and the man raised his head. There was a car coming, pushing its way through the snow. He felt his heart beat pick up, his vision sharpen, a rush of excitement that worked its way through his veins. He lived for this. It had drawn him into boxing and bar fights when he was younger, taken him from London to Canada, to Ypres, to China, and finally back to Canada again. He had been a boxer, a confidence man, a grifter, a carnival talker, a real estate broker, and a pickpocket. Most recently he’d been a general. But his skills did not lie in leading troops, they lay in other directions. In stolen gunboats and crates of rifles whose barrels still gleamed with oil, in erroneously marked boxes and lorries delivering sacks of ammunition in the middle of night.

He was a weapons man.

About thirty feet away the car came to a stop and three men emerged. Two of them were little more than boys in National Guard uniforms, acne-scarred they clutched bolt-action rifles in gloved hands, and their breath formed wisps of fog. Standing between them was the third man, about the same age as the person waiting for him he wore a double-breasted suit with a white handkerchief in one pocket. Graying hair over a face with cheekbones that could cut steel and a noise like Mount Rushmore. There was a confidence in his eye, and his bearing was every inch a politician. The man in the Chinese uniform dropped his cigarette and straightened.

“Governor Langer, this is an honor.” A proffered hand.

“No longer.” The American accepted his hand and they shook. “The Union is dead, Federal authority is null and void. The Great State of North Dakota has gone with it- the Republic of North Dakota now lives.” There was an inner fire in Langer that was obviously evident, he almost made the statement not sound completely mad.

“Mr. President then.” The weapons man bowed his head apologetically. “I’m General Cohen, on leave from the National Army of the Republic of China.”

A shadow passed over the President’s face. “I was told you could speak for Canada-”

“Not officially.” Cohen winked. “But unofficially… let’s just say that Prime Minister Bennett has been watching the situation south of the border with some concern. With the fall of the Constituent Assembly, the rise of the Whites… some are concerned that America will either end up Communist or in the pockets of Germany and Italy.”

“Either is a threat to you.” Langer caught on quickly.

“Quite so.” The adventurer sighed extravagantly. “We’re looking at other options. Men with vision and drive. Men who believe in capitalism and democracy.” Primarily what they really wanted was a secure route to ship supplies to the Continental Congress, the lesser evil as things were reckoned. Keeping Langer’s Republic of North Dakota, Ford’s Special Emergency District, and Sewall’s nominally Khaki state government of Maine around as buffers between Canada and the Communists was just a bonus.

The newly minted Warlord nodded gravely. “I see. And how can I be counted on that list of men?”

Cohen grinned and looked the other man in the eye, leaning forward intently. “You answer one question from me, Mr. President, just one question.”

“How much do you hate Communism?”

The World Wonders- 1938

In January of 1938 a remarkable man appeared in the northern parts of the beleaguered United States of America. He was short, middle aged, his hair was graying, but he was strong and confident, and had a swagger when he walked. If asked, he would tell people that he was a general in the Chinese Army- which was true- but the idea that he was there representing China was absurd. Morris Cohen had been born in Russian Poland, and he’d spent his childhood in London, but he grew to be a man in Canada. “Two-Gun” Cohen was a veteran of the Third Battle of Ypres and a former member of the Canadian Railway Troops. After the war he found himself in China, working first for Sun Yat-sen and later for a string of warlords throughout the Chinese South. In late 1937 he was identified by the Canadian government as a man who could act for Ottawa’s interests in America without a finger being pointed back at them, and he was recruited by an as yet unnamed agency. When Wild Bill finally stepped over the edge and declared North Dakota to be independent, Cohen was there with arms and munitions. He negotiated with Ford on an unofficial basis, advised Governor Sewell of Massachusetts, and it was on the strength of his recommendation that Canada began to shift its position from one of neutrality in the American Civil War to one of favoring the Continental Congress.

AJL-Feature-Issue12-2Gun-9.jpg

Cohen (far left) with Chiang Kai-chek, Sun Yatsen, and Soon Qingling in China

The war was swiftly shifting away from being a purely domestic conflict to being an international one.

Canada had formed a National Unity Government under Prime Minister R.B. Bennett as soon as soon as it became clear that the war to their south was not going to end any time soon, and although Bennett was an isolationist he quickly grasped the danger of being next to an America controlled by Communism. On June 20, 1937 he “apprehended” the possibility of war or invasion and invoked the 1914 War Measures Act, cracking down on Canadian groups with ties to Communism, creating the Wartime Prices and Trade Control Board, and bringing the Canadian military into a state a readiness. After two decades of complete disregard Ottawa’s military was in even worse shape than Washington’s had been, with only 3,817 officers and men in the Permanent Active Militia (standing army), and only 44,561 in the Non-Permanent Active Militia (reserve). There were less than 2,000 personnel in the Royal Canadian Air Force (45 planes) and less than 2,000 in the Royal Canadian Navy- which only had 11 ships of which 3 were not combat ready. “Our plan,” Bennett informed his cabinet, “is a purely defensive one. Our involvement will be limited to covert support for friendly American factions and preparations should warfare spill over our border.” He called for an army of half-a-million men to be raised and began talk with Britain about aid from the rest of the empire should Canada be attacked.

6432-004-A6340AEF.jpg

Canadian Prime Minister R.B. Bennett of the Conservative Party

From the start the primary purpose of Canada’s newly enhanced army was patrolling the country’s long southern border, with the intent of interdicting American refugees- and occasionally combatants- trying to cross. It was an impossible task.

Between 1937 and 1944 more than one and a half million Americans emigrated out of their country; 500,000 to Great Britain, Australia, New Zealand, and South Africa, 200,000 to Cuba, 150,000 to the Soviet Union, 100,000 to Germany and Italy, 50,000 to Mexico, Argentina, Brazil, and the Dominican Republic, and 30,000 to East Asia. A handful also went to more exotic locations like Lithuania or Liberia. But 450,000 emigrated permanently to Canada, more than to any other country. The wealthy preferred Britain, J.P. Morgan, Edward A. O’Neal III, and Thomas Lamont joined Joseph P. Kennedy’s merry community of expatriates in London, and Germany encouraged immigration by Americans “of Aryan descent”, but Canada was close by and easily accessible for one without a fortune behind them. Universally nations worried that Red agitators might slip in amongst the American immigrants, those who wished to find sanctuary found that they were more likely to admitted if they claimed to have left behind a middle-class or wealthy existence and were willing to demonstrate depths of religious faith. In Latin America the most popular destination was Cuba which was under a friendly regime, (of the fifty thousand inhabitants of the Isle of the Pines in 1945, twenty thousand were Americans), and more than one Conservative who disagreed too loudly with how Huey Long was running things found himself in Havana. Mexico was also possibility, but events conspired to make Americans unpopular south of the border.

250px-Joseph_and_Rose_Kennedy_1940.JPG

Joseph Kennedy and his wife Rose Kennedy. He was one of the most visible figures of the American community overseas, lobbying first on behalf of MacArthur and later for other American factions with the British government.

Huey Long never wielded the same kind of absolute power in White America as did his counterparts in Germany, Italy, Hungary, and other fascist regimes. While he was the most powerful man among the Whites, backed as he was by the 'Populist-Fascists' of the Share Our Wealth Movement, the conservatives and more traditional fascist groups retained a considerable share of influence. Long’s response to the continued autonomy of other White factions was to play, in his own words, “the shell game”. “If they care so much about this balderdash,” the Kingfish said, referring to the racist and anti-semitic rhetoric of mainstream fascism and conservatism, “let ‘em have it.” Non SOWM leaders were cut out of major military, political, and economic decisions, but in return were permitted to largely have their own way when it came to ‘less vital’ policy and projects. As such harsher laws were adopted against racial mixing, Jews were forbidden to hold public office, operate financial institutions, educate non-Jews, or marry outside their religion, and African-Americans saw their academic and employment opportunities drastically curtailed. Father Coughlin continued to organize violence against Jews, his followers torched two synagogues and killed 15 Jews in the month of March 1938 alone, and the Klan enjoyed a free hand to go after “uppity” African Americans. The NAACP and ACLU were banned and harshly persecuted, Klansmen finally hunted down and lynched Jacob Williams ensuring the dissolution of the Free Action Movement (although the FAM’s surviving members simply formed the Banner Revolutionary Organization of Willing Negros- the BROWN Army- within the month).

images

Members of the right-wing paramilitary Columbus Businessmens' Association question an African-American.

Ironically all of this simply made Long more popular than ever with minorities. He used executive authority to make exceptions to the anti-semetic codes, appointing a Jewish Assistant Treasurer (Leopold Meyer a former Louisiana legislator). In response to the appointment the rabbi of Memphis’ largest synagogue hailed the Kingfish as the “protector of America’s Jews”, and when he told a meeting of the Jewish Federation of Atlanta that “religion is no bar to true patriotism” the Southern Israelite noted that “President Long is a true believer in religious liberty, a beacon of hope for every American who subscribes to the Jewish faith.” Over the protests of Southern Democrats Long created an all African-American regiment for the White Army, the 1st Colored Regiment (which had Caucasian officers). “They say that Negros can’t fight.” He told the assembled men of the 1st. “Do you want to prove them wrong?!” They cheered him for fifteen minutes straight. “The President is our last hope,” wrote Walter F. White from inside a Georgia jail, “there is no one else in government who supports the Negro cause.” The harsher repression of minorities was, the more valuable the Acting President’s tokenism became to embattled communities. The ‘shell game’ was working splendidly.

images

Temple Israel in Miami, Florida burning on Easter, 1938. Acts like this one, carried out by the a platoon of the National Union for Social Justice, drove Jews to increasingly seek out the protection of Huey Long.

Then in June 1938 the Gold Shirt fiasco erupted.

The Gold Shirts (formally the Acción Revolucionaria Mexicana) were founded in 1933 by Mexican general Nicholas Nicolás Rodríguez Carrasco, a former ally of Pancho Villa and a supporter of former Mexican President Plutarco Elías Calles who for a time ruled Mexico behind the scenes via a series of puppet Presidents. Although they lacked the foward message of most fascist groups, the Gold Shirts were anti-communist and anti-semitic and copied the authoritarian rhetoric of the National Fascist Party and the Nazis. Prior to 1935 they worked suppressing strikes and opposition groups for Calles and his subordinate administrations, but afterwards came into conflict with populist President Lázaro Cárdenas. In 1936 both Calles and Carrasco were exiled from Mexico by Cárdenas, they found a warm welcome waiting for them in the United States where Carrasco maintained a rump Gold Shirt organization in Laredo, Texas. The outbreak of civil war saw the Gold Shirts align themselves with mainstream American Fascists like the Silver Shirts and co-operate with the Whites. Calles convinced leaders like Pelley that there was widespread support for him back in Mexico, and that the Mexican people could be persuaded to rise against Cárdenas if they were just offered a viable alternative. Believing this narrative, the non-Longist fascists provided arms and training to the Gold Shirts and even pressured Mexican-Americans into enlisting in the organization. Huey Long was aware that his rivals were spending resources to bolster Carrasco’s tiny army, but believed that he could redirect the Gold Shirts into fighting against the Reds with promises to support an expedition to Mexico once the war in America was over. By mid-1938 there was a force of approximate 2,500 Mexican expatriates, Mexican-Americans, and Anglos amassed outside of Brownsville, Texas under the banner of the Gold Shirt organization.

On June 20, 1938 the Gold Shirts crossed the Rio Grande and seized control of the city of Matamoros in the Mexican state of Tamaulipas. Calles announced that Cárdenas had betrayed the Mexican people and was planning to create “an atheistic Bolshevik dictatorship with oppressive control over the lives of the citizenry”. He himself established a “Government of National Salvation” with himself as President “until the liberation of Mexico from communist forces is complete”. The condemnation of Cárdenas as “atheistic” was particularly hypocritical given Calles’ history of oppressive measures against Catholics and the Catholic Church. Not unsurprisingly the Mexican people refused to answer his call, the Gold Shirts briefly held Reynosa, Nuevo Laredo, and a strip of territory along the U.S.-Mexico border before the Mexican military arrived and crushed them. Cárdenas portrayed the invasion as American imperialism (which it was) and Carrasco and Calles as foreign pawns (which they were). Instead of marching into Mexico City in triumph as envisioned the two men arrived in the capital under military escort to be tried and convicted for treason. A reformer and a liberal, the Mexican President had already been supporting leftist forces in Spain and America, but now he was spurred to greater action. Using the surge of nationalism and popular outrage that followed the abortive fascist invasion, Cárdenas was able to neutralize his primary political opponent (Tomás Garrido Canabal, the communist governor of Tabasco and leader of the Marxist Red Shirts who had built a veritable state-within-a-state in southern Mexico), and immediately began aggressively supporting the Red and Blue factions. Following an unofficial summit in Mexicali between American and Mexican representatives (including Russian exile Leon Trotsky) a government-sanctioned conduit for arms and volunteers began flowing from northern Mexico into California. A Red Shirt unit fought alongside the American Red Guard, but the Brigade Libertad formed of volunteers and serving with the Blues was the largest irregular Mexican force involved in the Second American Civil War (if simply because it was easier for Mexicans to reach the Blues than the more distant Reds).

cardenas-time.jpg

President Lázaro Cárdenas of Mexico.

Predictably Long was apoplectic. “Your average tom cat has more brains than Pluto Calles!” He scorned the defeated Mexican leader. “And Bill Pelley even less!” At least he was able to use the scandal as an excuse to consolidate power even further away from the non-Longists. And even with increasingly blatant Mexican aid traveling to their enemies, as of August 1938 the Whites were still winning the war. The immensely symbolic city of Washington, D.C. itself was under siege, the Blues and the Reds remained unable to form an effective Popular Front- or even stop shooting at each other completely- and the Continental Congress was barely a factor. To most observers an easy victory in 1939 or 1940 looked inevitable, once America’s industrial belt fell to Long the war would be practically over.

Three factors would prevent the war from coming to a speedy conclusion, three factors would disrupt the balance of forces enough to ensure that it continued for another six years. The first was the Storm. The second was Japan. And the third was Dwight D. Eisenhower.

polandball-i-png.226167
 
Last edited:

Hnau

Banned
Eyes Skyward-1938

As President of the Provisional Government John L. Lewis proved to be a wise choice. The labor leader was popular and charismatic, and his relatively moderate politics helped to allay concerns about the unorthodox end of the Constituent Assembly. His skill at organization proved invaluable in the creation of a functioning administration for the Blues, tying together disparate elements of state governments, the former federal government, and entirely new revolutionary institutions. Lewis organized a ‘National’ Industrial Board to co-ordinate the production of war materials and finally centralized the command structure of the Blue Army according to the repeated requests of Smedly Butler. An influx of recently trained recruits, combined with its newfound coordination saw a massive increase in the effectiveness of Blue Forces. The Provisional Government, for all its failings, was exactly what the Blues had needed to make them a serious competitor in the war. But as for the original reason why Lewis had been made President- to negotiate an alliance with the Reds- the drama prone ex-miner came up against a brick wall.

Kennedy_tetlow_lewis.jpg

President Lewis confers with Secretary of the Treasury Thomas Kennedy

It wasn’t the first time that an alliance between the Communists and the more moderate left had failed, there’d been an attempt in 1936 to create a “popular front” between the Socialist Party and the Communist Party USA which never got off the drawing board. It was hoped however, that military pragmatism would be enough to make the new Popular Front a reality. The new Provisional Government leadership was overwhelmingly in favor, and William Z. Foster who was Premier of the American Soviet Republic supported it as well. But Earl Browder, the Communists' General-Secretary, was opposed (ironically, as it had been he who suggested the 1936 popular front) on the grounds that the Blues’ tolerance for capitalism would mean a second civil war even if the Popular Front managed to win the first. He was supported in this by the orthodox wing of the CPUSA who staunchly opposed any deviation from Stalinist thought and considered the Blues to be a “a combination of bourgeoisie liberals and social fascists” to quote William W. Weinstone. As a consequence the Supreme Soviet of the ASR voted narrowly to turn down the PG’s offer of an alliance. Lewis was scathing and alliterative. “The Supreme Soviet is a band of bibble-babbling blackguards who will let the revolution of the American people slip into Long’s hands. Like the Pharisee they turn up their nose rather than reach out a hand to those they define as ‘heretics’.”

6a00d834515c5469e201a511646259970c-500wi

The Supreme Soviet of the American Soviet Republic

But the Reds were far from united on the issue.

Since the beginning of the war Red and Blue forces had co-operated in the northeast, fighting side by side against Khaki and White troops. Nowhere was this more evident than in New York City where an alliance of both left-wing factions had ultimately been required to defeat the large fascist and conservative presence. After their victory two separate governments had existed in the city, the communist New York City Soviet led by Sam Nessin and a continuation of the prewar city government under Fiorello LaGuardia. Both groups remained fairly friendly, the memory having fought side by side still being fresh, and the alliance between the Reds and Blues of New York was extended even after the immediate threat of the Whites receded. The two local governments co-operated in maintaining city services, created a joint rationing system, and raised men and munitions to assist Red Guard forces operating against the Whites in Connecticut. The Popular Front that Lewis proposed was essentially what already prevailed unofficially in New York, New Jersey, and much of Pennsylvania. To Nessin and LaGuardia it made perfect sense, and in mid-March 1938 the Soviet and the City Council both voted to accept the terms of the Popular Front for the forces and territory under their control.

The Provisional Government heartily endorsed New York’s decision, but the leadership of the American Soviet Republic was livid. To Earl Browder and the Stalinists the NYC Soviet’s decision to break with the party line was pure treason, and unthinkable. Nessin argued that in a true communist state administered by Soviets, local Soviets could not always be expected to follow the directives of the national leadership, or what was point of having sub-national councils? The body he chaired was a democratically elected assembly composed of two-thirds communist party members and one third independents, and it had every right to disagree with Chicago if it wanted to. “He’s got you there Earl!” William Z. Foster chuckled after the letter from New York was read to the Supreme Soviet, and his subsequent second attempt to approve the alliance failed by even fewer votes than the first had. Ultimately the Supreme Soviet voted to censure New York’s decision, and forbad any local communist organization from entering into “pacts, agreements, or treaties with counter-revolutionary factions” unless they had permission from the national leadership.

34574-hp.jpg

A New York unit of the Red Guard, deployed to the Connecticut Front

However, the decentralized nature of the ASR meant that there was little that Browder could do to enforce the decision. The Syracuse Soviet soon followed New York’s lead, as did several other smaller organizations. Unwilling to divide the Red Guard against itself, the Supreme Soviet had no choice but to turn a blind eye and ignore their own decree. But they stopped short of reversing their stance concerning the Popular Front. “We have the population.” The General-Secretary wrote in a letter. “And we have the industry. Long will break if we can outnumber and out-produce him, the military is a dead letter, and the Provisional Government is a joke.”

It was true that the east of the Mississippi the Blue Army remained weaker than either the Red or White armies. Despite Lewis' reforms it remained split in half by geography and unable to defeat even minor warlords like Henry Ford or William Langer.

0DhkzWu.png

A 1938 Model Ford Liberator. Produced in Dearborn, these highly mobile and versatile armored cars were key to the continued survival of the Special Emergency District.

But west of the Mississippi it was a different story.

By June of 1938 the Provisional Government on the West Coast had found its stride. Although the state governments of Oregon and Washington remained (in addition to a largely manufactured Nevada government in Carson City) the unspoken western capital of the PG was Sacramento, and its unofficial leader was Governor Upton Sinclair. The bureaucracy established as part of EPIC had been expanded to suit the needs of the war effort, handling rationing, industrial production, and recruitment with an efficiency at that point unmatched by any rival American administrative system. A unified military command, the West Coast Division of the Provisional United States Military, was similarly located in Sacramento. It tied together the National Guard units of three states, and even included a naval component whose flagship, the cruiser USS Astoria, had been left behind during the evacuation of San Pedro. But the real strength of the West Coast Division was its air power. The 116th, 115th, and 123rd US Army National Guard Observation Squadrons formed the nucleus of the Provisional United States Air Force (West), the first American military branch in any faction to be completely devoted to the air.

lib-3.jpg

The California State Capitol Building in 1938, seen from the air. Here was the beating political and administrative heart of the Provisional Government on the West Coast.

The Lockheed Corporation, Douglas Aircraft Company, and Boeing Company (among other aircraft manufacturers) were all based within Blue Territory, and on August 5, 1937 their various holdings were nationalized by Sinclair into the National Aircraft Corporation under the direction of aeronautical engineer named Jack Northrup. The NAC’s immediate goal was producing parts to maintain the fleet of Douglas O-43s and Douglas O-38s which made up the vast majority of the PUSAF’s available aircraft. However, as these were lightly armed observation aircraft, they were largely unsuitable for combat operations, and were completely unable to match the more heavily armed aircraft of the Khaki Army Air Corps. Thus the NAC began work immediately to manufacture purposely designed fighters and bombers. The National NP-1, which began production in late 1937, was essentially a copy of the US Army’s P-26 , with the sole alterations being that it had retractable landing gear and a closed cockpit. The NP-1 could go head to head with the P-26 however, and was a match for the F2F and F4B fighters used by the US Navy. New models of aircraft soon followed, bringing the PUSAF’s capabilities on par with the pre-war USAAC. In August and September 1937 the Battle Fleet of the US Navy was able to launch a series of air raids on the West Coast, striking at military targets virtually unopposed. When Admiral King tried for a repeat performance in December of that year however, planes from the USS Lexingtonand Saratoga were met by opposing flights over San Francisco and Los Angeles. By April of 1938 air superiority was so heavily in the hands of the Blues that planes flying out of Seattle badly damaged the Lexington, and sank a cruiser and two destroyers that were escorting her. The deciding factor was that the Blues could produce new aircraft, and as of 1938 the Khaki presence in the Pacific still couldn’t. Eventually a handful of poorly constructed monoplanes designated the “P-37” would be manufactured in Hawaii, but they would never be able to match mainland airpower in quality or quantity.

Boeing_XF7B-1_early.jpg

The National NP-1 Pursuit Aircraft.

One of the more colorful aspects of the PUSAF (West) was the 5th Wing which was part of the Women’s Reserve. Trained by famed aviatrix Amelia Earhart, the pilots of the 5th Wing gained fame and notoriety across the United States, the former for their skill, the later for their gender. Unlike other Wings which would eventually consist of pilots for pursuit, bomber, and observation aircraft as well as maintenance and repair crews and were generally stationed together as a unit, the “Valkyries” as they called themselves, were divided into squadrons and stationed independently. Flying almost exclusively observation and transport missions, the 5th’s pilots were relegated to outdated aircraft and relatively unimportant postings. That didn’t stop Lieutenant Opal Kunz from making the first ever confirmed kill of an enemy plane by an American female flier, shooting down a Khaki Curtiss JN-4 observation plane in her Douglas O-43. It didn’t stop Lieutenant-Colonel Jacqueline Cochran from logging more hours of flying time than any pilot, male or female in the Blue military. It didn’t stop Lieutenant Maggie Gee (the only Chinese-American female pilot to fly for any faction in the Civil War) from making 33 trips in 1938 alone between the West Coast and East Coast halves of Blue America, carrying vital mail and communications. And it certainly didn’t stop Major Celia M. Hunter from becoming the world’s first female ace in 1940. In the words of Sinclair; “There’s not an airplane in the world those girls can’t fly, and not a mission they can’t carry out. Their service is not remarkable because they are women; it remarkable entirely on its own merits. Any unit of male fliers would be proud to have their record.”

armywasp24.jpg

Pilots of the 5th Wing of the PUSAF (West), stationed in Western Nevada

With a capable air force, a flow of arms and volunteers coming up via Mexico, and functioning civilian and military leaderships, the West Coast Blues faced relatively few threats. With the defeat of Hugh DeLacy and the Communists in the Pacific Northwest, their only immediate foes were the Khakis. Major General Charles Humphrey and the 104th Infantry Division fielded significant forces and remained in control of a large portion of the Midwest. Similarly there was Admiral Ernest King in the Pacific, interdicting shipping and periodically launching nuisance raids. Neither was in any position to serious threaten the Blues however, and the West Coast Division’s approach with regards to the Khakis was primarily a strategic one, waiting until supply issues crippled the 104th before launching any kind of serious offensive into the Rockies. As such, the WCD’s first substantial campaign took place in Arizona.

The situation in Arizona was one of the most politically complex in the country. Governor Benjamin B. Moeur had died only a few days after the Bonus Army stormed the White House, before he could commit his state to any one of the subsequent rival national governments. The Secretary of State, James H. Kerby, favored the Whites. U.S. Senator Carl Hayden and a plurality of the legislature favored the Blues. Colonel Prugh Herndon, of the Arizona National Guard (affectionately known as “Pop” by his troops) advocated strongly for the Continental Congress, and had the support of a handful of political figures. Meanwhile Colonel William F. Robinson Jr. of the 25th Infantry Regiment (colored) which was stationed in the state, remained loyal to MacArthur even as the morale of his troops was eroding rapidly. The only faction without a significant presence in Arizona were the Communists. In the war’s initial stages the only factions with a significant military presence near the state, the Blues and the Khakis, held back from intervening- the Blues because they had hopes that the highly popular Senator Hayden would convince Arizona join the Constituent Assembly voluntarily, and the Khakis because Humphrey was pre-occupied with securing his positions further north and skirmishing with the Continental Congress.

220px-Carl_Hayden.jpg

Carl Hayden, one of the most influential U.S. Senators before the Civil War, and later Provisional Governor of Arizona.

Thanks to Hayden’s diplomacy and a pledge by Col. Herndon that he would “do all in his power to keep the peace, and save Arizona from the horrors of war”, the state remained peaceful through the end of 1937 despite its political divisions- making it “an island in a sea of destruction” to quote a letter to the editor in The Arizona Republic. By mid-1938 however, the fragile peace in the southwest had begun to unravel. The state government had been rendered unable to function due to political deadlock, meaning that law and order were imposed haphazardly and sometimes completely independently of established authority. Organized crime took advantage of the situation, establishing operations, and was joined by large numbers of refugees and deserters fleeing to “neutral” Arizona. The shrinking 25th Infantry Regiment and the Arizona National Guard were too busy with posturing and political conflicts to maintain order. Violence bubbled between the supporters of different factions, and the state soon seemed to be on the verge of descending into complete anarchy.

It was in August, 1938 that Sacramento’s hand was finally forced. Blue New Mexico was coming apart under a concerted offensive by the Whites out of Texas, despite the best efforts of 1,500 Mexican communists commanded by an aging Leon Trotsky. Neither Sinclair nor Henry H. Arnold were willing to wait any longer and risk the possibility that New Mexico and then Arizona might fall to Long’s forces. On August 10, 1938 the commander of the West Coast Division sent the 159th, 160th, 162nd, and 184th Infantry Regiments, supported by the 218th and 143rd Field Artillery Regiments, the 40th and 41st Tank Regiments, the 116th Engineer Regiment, and the 2nd Wing of the PUSAF over the Colorado River into Arizona with intentions to secure the state. They were faced by a patchwork coalition of co-belligerents including businessmen’s associations, a group of Silver Legion paramilitaries, most of the Arizona National Guard, and what was left of the 25th Infantry Regiment. By this point approximately half of the 25th, the most capable unit opposed to the Blues, had deserted partly out of confusion, partly to protect their dependents, and partly because they hadn’t been paid in over a year. Arnold advanced quickly, brushing aside resistance as he marched on Phoenix. On September 25, as the Czechoslovak Army completed its evacuation of the Sudetenland, and as an airplane rose from a Taihoku airstrip carrying Hiroshi Saitō to Manila, the Blue Army reached the outskirts of Phoenix.

Hap-Arnold-and-CC-Moseley-1939.jpg

General Henry H. Arnold was a Lieutenant-Colonel in command of March Airfield when the war broke out, and chose to defect to the Constituent Assembly after MacArthur assumed executive power. He rose quickly to command the West Coast Division, which at the time was desperate for experienced officers. Arnold's theories regarding the value and use of air power were highly influential not just in shaping strategy for the Blue Army, but in affecting the school of military aviation throughout the 20th century.

At 10:00 a.m. in Arizona it was already noon on the East Coast of United States. Radio engineers were still complaining of the weather at sea, and in Norfolk and Savannah merchant sailors were muttering about the strange copper-colored sky at last evening’s sunset, but no one else worried about it. The forecast in that morning’s paper wouldn’t have panicked anyone. It read: “Rain and cooler.”

It actually said just that.

The Tempest 1938-1939

In 1938 the United States Weather Bureau was but a shadow of its previous self. Its personnel, such as they were, had been conscripted, reassigned, and in some cases killed as a consequence of the demands of the war. Those who still maintained their posts were more often than not unpaid, or paid only with promises. The New York Times ran a story on September 21 praising the bureau’s steadfastness at such a time, and cited an anecdote about a forecaster in Pennsylvania who received his salary in postage stamps. What aspects of the bureau still functioned were those of vital importance to the military, primarily the various air corps of the different factions. Only the Khakis still had significant meteorological monitoring of the ocean, and that was primarily located in the Pacific- the military forces on the Atlantic coast had other worries.

And indeed, even had America not been at war with itself it's important to keep in mind the poor state of meteorology in general at the time. The bureau’s chief devices were the sixteenth-century thermometer, the seventeenth-century mercurial barometer, and the medieval weather vane- the days of radarscopes and weather reporting satellites still lay far in the future. Oceanographic information was particularly hard to come by, outposts on land could exchange reports with one another, but the seas were mysterious. No government could afford to let weathermen fly around in expensive airplanes of their own, observing conditions at sea, so meteorologists relied entirely on voluntary observations from merchant ships and military aircraft. Largely they just wondered, or guessed about conditions. Usually they were at least somewhat accurate, but the law of probability stated that eventually one of their guesses would be wrong. On September 25, 1938 one was.

It is possible to trace the progress of the storm with some confidence. Atlantic hurricanes, known to seamen as tropical cyclones, begin as small disturbances in the doldrums, west of the Sahara Desert and east of the Cape Verde Islands, a calm area between the trade winds that blow from the northeast and southeast. The first stage of a tropical cyclone occurs when a column of hot moist air starts to rise. Cooler air moves in below it, the cycle accelerates, and the eastward rotation of the earth sends it spiraling off counter-clockwise toward the western hemisphere. The longer the cyclone is over water, the more powerful it becomes. This one was first sighted at 8:17 p.m. on September 20 by the captain of a Brazilian freighter, the S.S. Caxias. It was 250 miles northeast of the Turks and Caicos, and he radioed the weather station at Jacksonville, Florida that he had nothing good to say about it.

The Jacksonville station was the most experienced Weather Bureau station at judging hurricanes. But due to the position of the storm they had no idea what was happening. William Havershaft, the chief forecaster at Jacksonville, just kept listening for signals for afflicted ships. None came; if any merchantmen were there, they were either lacking in public spirit or already in Davy Jones’s locker. Nonetheless, Havershaft made the right moves. Warnings went out the three days prior to the storm, alerting Floridians to purchase candles and board up their windows. On Friday the 23rd the hurricane turned away from Miami. Jacksonville duly reported that the storm was “moving rapidly north” and only possibly “east of north.” The eye was then estimated to be 275 miles south of Cape Hatteras; that is to say, just off North Carolina. At Hatteras it automatically passed from Jacksonville’s jurisdiction to the jurisdiction of the weather station at Washington, D.C.. There was still one forecaster showing up to work at the Washington station, he was in his seventies and had come out of retirement when rest of the station’s skeleton staff was conscripted MacArthur’s junta. When he wasn’t being shelled he would do his best to report the weather. Because of the war however, there was no communication between Jacksonville and Washington, and so when the storm passed Cape Hatteras and Havershaft stopped tracking it, it was essentially being unmonitored. No warnings were issued in Virginia or North Carolina, and no one was aware of the storm’s arrival until it was too late.

To grasp what was happening one should bear in mind that a fully developed hurricane, blowing 75 mph, is as powerful as 500 plutonium-implosion-type atomic bombs and contains more electricity than the entire United States uses in six-months. That is anordinary hurricane. This cyclone was churning at over 200 mph. A report reached Washington station from the skipper of the Cunard White Star liner Carinthia. His barometer measured its pressure at 27.85, one of the lowest barometric readings ever taken off the Atlantic coast. Still, had the country's weathermen been aware of the situation they would likely not have been worried. It had missed Miami and Jacksonville’s last report had the hurricane heading north. It had been 123 years since a tropical cyclone had last turned inland and no one expected it to happen again any time soon.

As the storm tried to turn northeast from Cape Hatteras, out into the ocean where it could dissipate safely, its path was blocked by an unusually broad high-pressure plateau covering almost the entire North Atlantic. Unable to continue out to sea the hurricane turned- swinging right into the Chesapeake Bay. After four days and nights of continuous rain Virginia, Maryland, and the mid-Atlantic states were drenched. Usually tropical cyclones weaken over land, but the soggy ground, extending all the way to the Appalachians, meant the storm would continue to blow as hard as though it had been in the Caribbean- picking up speed until the eye was moving at 60 mph, as fast as a tornado, fast enough to reach Richmond in a single night.

2830692381_75d839ce46.jpg

As the hurricane neared the coast the already bad weather began to worsen

Among the striking stories which later came to light was the experience of a Norfolk resident who had bought a barometer a few days before. It arrived in the morning post on 24th, but wasn’t unwrapped until Sunday. To its owner’s annoyance the needle pointed below 29, where the dial read “Hurricanes and Tornadoes.” He shook it and banged it against a wall; the needle wouldn’t budge. Indignant, he repacked it, drove to the post office, and mailed it back. While he was gone his house blew away.

2001-19-watch-hill-241_8c8d9752ba.jpg

Thousands of homes were destroyed during the storm

When that first forty-foot wave hit the shore its impact registered on a seismograph in Sitka, Alaska. Baltimore, Norfolk, Washington, Dover, Atlantic City…. All bore the brunt of the storm. Houses were smashed to kindling. Freight cars weighing sixty-seven tons were ripped off their tracks. Telephone poles were tossed like pickup sticks. The entire coastline was altered and the Chesapeake was a solid mass of foam, hurtling corpses at the wreckage of coastal communities. The storm continued inland, wreaking havoc throughout Virginia, Maryland, D.C., and Pennsylvania. Its remnants would eventually bring a drizzle down onto the Great Lakes.

carol3.jpg

The storms hits land

In the aftermath policemen in motorboats patrolled downtown Norfolk, in Baltimore the headlights of cars shone underwater and short-circuited car horns blew steadily, like a traffic jam in a nightmare. The Central Railroad of New Jersey estimated that 1,200 trees and 700 telephone poles lay across its tracks. Meanwhile the Baltimore and Ohio Railroad was missing a train- it had simply disappeared somewhere near Aberdeen- and was wondering what to do with the submarine that was lying on its tracks. Almost every highway in Virginia was unusable, across one road a Grant Tank- one of the twenty-three ton multi-turreted tanks that the Whites had been producing based on German designs- lay upside down, one of its crewmen trapped inside and unable to escape. White and Khaki forces had been battered by the storm, their logistics snarled, and their communications wrecked. The storm was actually a bit of a boon for the Reds, it bought John Milt (now in command the communist forces in southern Pennsylvanian and Northern Maryland) time to strengthen his defensive positions before the Whites arrived. Pennsylvania and the Reds had been hit, but no where near as bad as their enemies. The Red Cross reported 600 dead in the storm, over 2,000 injured, and over 60,000 homeless.

1121866195_2054.jpg

Submerged cars in Baltimore.

Among those dead was Chief-of-Staff Douglas MacArthur.

Only a few hours before the storm’s arrival a B-18, fueled with what remained of the garrison’s petrol supplies and carrying the general and his staff, took off from an improvised airstrip. It’s unclear where MacArthur was headed, probably to Baltimore which was still in Khaki hands. In any case the aircraft vanished into the hurricane, never to be seen again. Hurt by the storm and with their leader gone, the troops in Washington surrendered, the ones in Baltimore only a little while later. The capital of the United States was now in White hands.

images

White troops parade through a captured Washington

Father Coughlin was jubilant, the airwaves carried his declaration; “Were the Founding Fathers alive today they would hail the great blow that has been struck in the name of freedom against despotic militarism.” As soon as the roads were clear Long traveled to Washington, and in front of the damaged White House he pledged to rebuild; “because the foundation of democracy is too powerful for a MacArthur or even a Foster to uproot, because the tree of liberty grows yet strong- however scorched her branches may be.” Meanwhile in White America events were moving in a way that the Founding Fathers would be unlikely to have hailed. The chaos sewn by the storm had briefly crippled White forces and drastically weakened law and order as tens of thousands of homeless refugees milled about. The BROWN Army, successor to the FAM, took advantage of the situation to launch a string of attacks against local law enforcement and even killed a pair of soldiers. In particular they targeted known KKK members, including a protestant minister. The number of dead was small- the Storm Offensive (as it was called) was only able to claim 17 dead, and several of the BROWN Army attacks failed. The attacks were significant however, in the disproportionate reprisals that they inspired. KKK launched a wave of terror against African-American communities across the south, not confining themselves to Virginia and North Carolina where the BROWN Army was strongest. Long’s tokenism was finished, although the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Colored Regiments continued to exist they were placed under considerable scrutiny and on one memorable occasion had their weapons confiscated prior to a visit by the Acting President.

758px-Duluth-lynching-postcard.jpg

A businessmens' association in North Carolina gather to lynch African-Americans suspected of having BROWN sympathies.

The increased violence drove previously placid African-American communities into the arms of the “Organization”, and throughout the winter of 1938-39 Brown numbers multiplied and new branches became active in Alabama and Mississippi. They forged connections with the Blue partisans still active in the Appalachians, and even sent a representative to Chicago and the ASR. Greater activity by armed African-Americans led to greater reprisals by White paramilitaries, the Klan, the Silver Legion, the National Union for Social Justice, and the Businessmen’s’ Associations all grew in size and power. Hiram W. Evans, the KKK’s Imperial Wizard finally received government support for the formation of “Security Divisions”, Klan units with military arms and training, much to Long’s dismay. In December, as the privations of winter set in and widespread food shortages fed further unrest, the Acting President signed off on the “General Anti-Partisan Plan”. In private Long admitted that he saw the plan as a good way of keeping the “crazies” busy, it called for Pelley and Evans to co-ordinate operations against the Browns using paramilitaries exclusively and leaving the regular army free to focus on the “real war.” By January over five hundred African Americans were dead at the hands of the fascists, and on February 1, in response to continued BROWN Army operations, the first of several planned camps opened near Aberdeen, Mississippi. Run by the 2nd Security Division of the KKK, the camps were intended to intern a majority swathe of the African-American population of the state. “This will make it easier to keep an eye on the niggers.” Evans wrote. “And hopefully end this outbreak of uppitiness once and for all.”

klanairforce.jpg

The Security Divisions even operated a limited number of aircraft, generally older models that had been set aside by the White Army Air Corps

On January 5th, the City of New Orleans, prompted by suggestions from Josef Meisinger, the Gestapo liaison for the German embassy, created a Designated Area in Storyville outside of which Jews were forbidden to live. Soon five thousand people were crowded into it, for a population density twice the size of Manhattan.

That winter was a turning point in the war, belts which had been tightened one year previously were now being gnawed on by their hungry owners. People starved across the country, or at least went hungry and weakened immune systems lead to devastating outbreaks of disease, not unlike those which had occurred during the Depression. Typhoid fever was the greatest killer, but it was only one of several illnesses that made the rounds during the war. The worst hit region was in the American Soviet Republic, which controlled limited agricultural land and couldn’t even import food from abroad. The only faction to largely avoid starvation was- as might be expected- the Continental Congress. The farmers’ yields were much smaller than they had been pre-war (let alone pre 1929) largely due to a shortage of labor and fertilizer. Nonetheless the 1938 crop was sufficient to feet the small Midwestern population and the winter actually proved to be a boon. In December the Continental Army launched Operation Valley Forge, in which they took advantage of the general situation to launch their first major offensive of the war, driving into Missouri and Oklahoma.

FinnishCavalry_WinterWarfare_excercise_1937

A mounted infantry unit of the Continental Army taking part in Operation Valley Forge

Thanks to help from a number of unofficial Canadian military advisors, the Continental soldiers were just as well trained and armed as most of their enemies, as well as being better fed. These factors, combined with high morale partially offset their smaller number, and they managed a series of tactical victories against the Whites. The Continental Army recaptured Kansas City in Missouri and Lawton and Muskogee in Oklahoma, turning back the White advance on Oklahoma City and Tula. General Charles F. Barrett attributed his successes to a lack of preparedness among the fascists, who weren’t expecting an attack from the Continentals and “the indomitable spirit” of his men. Although relatively un-mechanized, the Continental Army was very capable at moving through countryside and relied heavily on mounted infantry- which although slower than mechanized infantry were still faster and more maneuverable than infantry on foot.

Ottawa’s investment was beginning to pay off.
 
Last edited:

Hnau

Banned
The Disintegration of the Pre-War Military- 1938-39

MacArthur’s death was a body blow to the Khakis, and the loss of Washington and Baltimore compounded it. A number of foreign governments (notable among them being Great Britain) had previously continued to recognize the military government, even as it failed to control more than a small part of the United States. With the fall of the capital Ambassador Kennedy’s pleas were in vain, and London formally withdrew its recognition of a government whose very existence was now in question. On October 9, 1938 the Royal Navy carried out Operation Spoon, and Royal Marines commanded by Colonel Robert Sturges bloodlessly occupied the Panama Canal Zone. Although the forces defending the canal were peacefully evacuated by the Battle Force, the canal was subsequently closed to all American military traffic- effectively cutting off the remaining Khaki forces in the Caribbean from those in the Pacific. On the mainland a second much smaller wave of defections to the Whites occurred, notably including Henry Ford and the Special Emergency District. In Washington the Whites captured a sizeable portion of the US Army Air Corps, turning their limited air power into a force to be reckoned with. In every corner the remnants of the pre-war military faced setbacks, defeats, and defections.

Some make the argument that by this point the Khakis had ceased existing as a faction. Surviving forces operated independently of any higher authority, espousing different political beliefs and aligning themselves with various larger factions. MacArthur’s legacy was in the form of approximately a half-a-dozen warlords of varying power and reach. Most of them were “White Warlords”, aligned unofficially or even officially with Long against the Reds, but a couple were “Blue Warlords” and tended towards more progressive factions. Collectively the former Khaki forces are referred to by historians as “MacArthurites”, although given the wide variation in politics, tactics, and allegiances among them this term is meaningless except to describe their origin.

A truncated Khaki faction continued to survive however, in the person of Admiral Ernest King.

470px-FADM_Ernest_J._King.jpg

Fleet Admiral Ernest King, Commander in Chief of the Battle Force and later head of what remained of the military government

King had been commander of Naval Air Station North Island in California when the war broke out, a relatively minor position given his later role. He took part in the evacuation of Naval assets from the West Coast when the Blues took control of the area, but was promoted to Admiral before he could reach Honolulu. The Battle Force- the larger portion of the US Navy in the Pacific- was at that time under the command of Admiral Claude C. Bloch. Although he’d given no sign of disloyalty, Bloch was a Jew and in the aftermath of the mass defections the Chief-of-Staff was taking no chances with the loyalty of his subordinates. On the advice of Admiral Harold Stark in Washington, who testified to King’s ability and political reliability, MacArthur appointed King to replace Bloch as Commander of the Battle Force and to take charge of the military administration of Hawaii. The new Admiral proved to have a talent for command, and rapidly began to extend his authority to the rest of the American possessions in the Pacific- including the Commonwealth of the Philippines. He maintained a blockade of the West Coast, launching periodic probing attacks of Blue defenses, and worked to effectively maximize the resources of America’s colonial territories, particularly with regards to his plan to turn the Philippines into an “Arsenal of Democracy” by industrializing the islands. As an Anglophobe King ignored the British and reached out to the Dutch and the Polish, gaining substantial material support from the Netherlands and assistance in developing the Philippines from Poland. In May of 1938 he was promoted to Commander-in-Chief of the United States Fleet, and by September Ernest King was in de facto control not only of Hawaii, Guam, the Philippines, the Mariana Islands, and the Caroline Islands, but also of Alaska, the Panama Canal Zone, the Guantanamo Bay Naval Base, Puerto Rico, and the U.S. Virgin Islands.

USAFFEInductionCeremonyrevised.jpg

Filipino recruits listening to a speech by Admiral King outside of Manila, August 1938

After MacArthur’s death King announced himself to be the new Commander-in-Chief of the military government and promoted himself to “Fleet Admiral”. Although this claim was disputed, he was the most viable alternative to the Chief-of-Staff and his government managed to maintain recognition from five foreign governments- Poland, Cuba, Siam, Liberia, and San Marino. Going into 1939 King’s formal plan was to launch an invasion of the Pacific Northwest using Filipino Troops, link up with the 104th Infantry Division in the Rockies and take back the United States “one step at a time.” His intelligence and extreme competence however were overshadowed by his unpopularity. The Fleet Admiral was said by one of his daughters to be “the most even-tempered person in the United States Navy. He is always in a rage.” He held the civilian governments of Hawaii, Alaska, and the Philippines in contempt, ignoring their resolutions and acting in direct opposition to their advice. King once publicly stated that “the greatest weakness of the United States is representative democracy,” and on another occasion; “elections only reward the mediocre… in wartime you need sons-of-bitches.” By the time he assumed MacArthur’s mantle the Philippines were already in an uproar over his behavior, and Hawaii not far behind.

That didn’t stop King from proceeding ahead with his plan, and attempting to build up forces in Alaska for an invasion of the United States. A small fleet of commandeered civilian ships was required to move the troops, as well as to keep food flowing from the Philippines to feed them. King’s hope was to convince the Canadians to let him move his men down to Vancouver and over the border south, but Ottawa would have none of it. By March, 1939 there were approximately 15,000 men from the former Philippines Division (now the Far Eastern Division), the Hawaiian Division, the Philippines Commonwealth Army, and what was left of the Panama Canal Division, shivering in camps outside of Sitka and Juneau, eating rations of rice and fish.

a016157.jpg

The camps for the Khaki "Invasion Force" were miserable and poorly suited to housing such a large number of men. There were four cases of frostbite and twelve of malnutrition in the second week of February, 1939 alone.

In addition to Ernest King’s, several other Khaki leaders survived elsewhere as warlords, none coming close to the Admiral’s power. Of these, the most significant was Major General Charles Humphrey who commanded the 104th Infantry Division (a Frankenstein-esque creation including regular army units, National Guard units, private militias, volunteer irregulars, paramilitary groups, local law enforcement, and new conscripts, that at its height nominally included 50,000 men) and controlled parts of six states in the Rockies. He briefly contested King’s claim as MacArthur’s successor but dropped it in early 1939 and extended a purely theoretical recognition of the Fleet Admiral as his superior. Humphrey’s primary enemies were the Blues and the Continentals, and his primary strategy consisted of a defensive approach that took advantage of the terrain to maximize the effectiveness of his forces. He had a few notable victories, including defeating a pro-Continental Congress militia in southern Idaho, and crushing unrest by Red and Blue aligned miners in his territory. Nonetheless the 104th was forced to continually give ground in the east and west, limited by numbers and equipment.

103d%20vosges%20mtns%20snow.gif

Members of the 104th Infantry Division moving through the Rockies in December of 1938

Humphrey’s biggest weakness was logistical. There was little in the way of industry in the mountains, and he had no foreign friends to look to for help. Canada, the only reasonable possibility, was committed to the Continental Congress. After the fall of Washington the Major General quietly reached out to the Whites, ending his persecution of pro-fascist paramilitaries and co-operating with Atlanta in intelligence sharing. Long had little to offer the military enclave in the Rocky Mountains however, even had the Whites been able to cross Continental territory to reach it, and Humphrey stopped short of giving his allegiance to the Acting President. To deal with the logistics problem the 104th Division- like Admiral King- made efforts to construct an industrial base in its territory, focusing on producing ammunition and a tiny number of small arms. As Cheyenne, Denver, and Colorado Springs were all on or near the front lines, the only suitable location for even the extremely limited industry envisioned was Salt Lake City.

Humphrey was opposed to locating crucial military industry there however, due to his general antipathy towards Mormonism and the Church of Latter Day Saints. The conservative Mormon leadership had been firmly opposed to the Reds and Blues from the start, and they didn’t appreciate the warlord’s disdain for their support. His nationalization of the Zion Co-operative Mercantile Institution (a Church-founded business that manufactured boots and clothing among many other things) raised hackles, as did his resistance to having Mormon officers or noncoms in his forces. Eventually however, necessity won out and Salt Lake City became the primary center of munitions production for the 104th Infantry Division.

Murray_Smoke_Stacks.jpg

An lead smelting plant outside of Salt Lake City, Utah, part of Humphrey's munitions industry program

Other MacArthurite White Warlords included Governor Sewell in Maine, who controlled significant forces in the form of the surviving units of the 9th Infantry Division under Major General Fox Connor as well as his state’s national guard. Courtesy of Morris Cohen and Canada those troops were well equipped despite Maine’s limited resources, and were easily the equal of any other forces in the war. Sewell never acknowledged King’s authority, instead operating de facto independently and working to maintain a close relationship with the Canadians. Despite a desire to stay on Prime Minister Bennett’s good side, in October of 1938 Sewell entered into an informal alliance with the White forces in New England in the face of the advancing Blue and Red Armies. He also accepted an envoy from the Continental Congress without actually committing to recognizing Milo Reno’s authority, and even arranged for a prisoner exchange with the Blues that could serve as the foundation for future interactions with the Provisional Government. In the words of Fox Connor, the Governor was “keeping his options open.”

sp1939ss1.jpg

Sumner Sewell, the 58th governor of Maine and a former fighter pilot in World War I

It would be impossible to make a list of MacArthurites without including Colonel Omar Bradley. An instructor of tactics at the Infantry School at Fort Leavenworth Kansas, Bradley was initially just one of a number of officers present in the “Kansas Pocket”- a region of eastern Kansas based around Fort Riley and Fort Leavenworth defended primarily by the 2nd, 9th, and 10th Cavalry Regiments, that was entirely surrounded by the Continental Congress. Following Moseley’s defection the majority of the 2nd Cavalry Brigade and most of the Pocket’s leadership departed to join the Whites, taking advantage of the still unsettled nature of the Midwest to pass through Continental territory. Bradley found himself the highest ranking officer both able and willing to lead the remaining Khaki forces, and assumed command of the Kansas Pocket. At first relations with the Continentals were friendly, they considered the regulars to be part of the local community and had hopes to convince them to defect. Attitudes gradually changed however, as the Colonel allowed his territory to become a place of safety for refugees who opposed the Continental Congress. Mostly they consisted of conservatives loyal to the military government, but the refugees included civilians sympathetic to Long’s Share Our Wealth movement, progressives, dissenting members of the Farmers' Holiday Movement and even a band of Blue irregulars who agreed to follow Bradley’s orders. One notable group of refugees included 246 members of the Officer’s Reserve Corp and a number of loyalist officers from the Kansas National Guard. Already faced with an overabundance of low-ranking officers due to the presence of the Command and General Staff School, the Colonel created the 3rd Irregulars (the 1st and 2nd Irregulars were militia units recruited from within the refugees and inhabitants of the Kansas Pocket) an all-officer unit of mounted infantry that would later prove to be his most effective force.

army-horses-mules_ww2_05_700.jpg

Men of the 10th Cavalry, drilling in the Kansas Pocket

By the winter of 1938, following MacArthur’s death, relations between the troops in the Pocket and the surrounding Continentals had deteriorated completely. The Continental Congress had established largely undisputed control over its portion of the Midwest, and was no longer willing to tolerate the continued existence of an independent force in the heart of its territory. Feelings were made worse by the claim of a local woman that one of the soldiers in the 10th Cavalry Regiment (both the 9th and 10th Cavalry Regiments were composed of African-Americans) had sexually assaulted her. Low on supplies and facing potential destruction at the hands of the Continental Army, Bradley chose to abandon the Kansas Pocket and head west to safety in Colorado. In order to reach Humphrey’s forces in central Colorado he would have to traverse 466 miles in the dead of winter with limited rations, limited ammunition, facing constant harassment by Continental troops, and saddled with thousands of civilians including dependents and refugees.

Omar Bradley’s Winter March took a little under two months, leaving Fort Riley Kansas on November 14, 1938 and arriving at Colorado Springs, Colorado on January 10, 1939. Due to a general shortage of motor vehicles and a lack of petrol on top of that, a handful of the participants rode horses- the rest walked. Of the 26,000 people who left eastern Kansas only 17,000 reached the end of the Winter March, the rest were lost to frostbite, disease, starvation, desertion, or the enemy. Those who survived were welcomed by the 104th, and Bradley and his men were stationed along southern Utah and Colorado, a relatively light posting with little likelihood of coming under serious attack.

jRQ5vKP.png

Refugees taking part in the Winter March

The only other significant MacArthurite warlords (excluding Henry Ford who was on the verge of destruction at the hands of the Blue Army and pledged allegiance to the White Government and Huey Long) were in the Caribbean where the majority of the Khaki naval assets had sailed after the surrender of Baltimore. Initially the fleet went to San Juan, Puerto Rico where it was welcomed by Governor Blanton Winship. However within days of the their arrival a member of the Partido Nacionalista de Puerto Rico- the Puerto Rican Nationalist Party which had been behind a wave of unrest on the island- assassinated the governor. Winship was widely unpopular in Puerto Rico for his heavy handed military response to the Nationalists (which included having police fire into peaceful protestors) during the Depression and after, and his death sparked a general uprising. Revolutionaries broke the Nationalist leader Pedro Albizu Campos out of jail, and soon a full scale war was ongoing between them and the forces of Colonel Francis Riggs. Fighting raged into the winter, and in December Riggs finally bit the bullet and reached out to the Whites for help. He offered to recognize the authority of Acting President Long in exchange for military assistance crushing the Puerto Rican rebellion. The Whites were generally indisposed towards the offer, the right-fascists were less than keen about fighting to keep an island full of black and Hispanic inhabitants and Long himself didn’t want distractions from the “real war”. The conservatives were for it however, and ultimately Long agreed to send munitions and a force of irregulars (members of businessmens’ associations mainly) in exchange for Riggs’ loyalty… and the fleet at San Juan. The Colonel agreed, seeing a chance to gain the upper hand over the rebels and still maintain considerable autonomy from Atlanta, in days to come he would rule over the island as his personal fiefdom, brutally waging war against Campos and Nationalists.

Admiral Frank Fletcher, commander of the Atlantic Squadron, did not agree.

Admiral_Frank_Jack_Fletcher.jpg

Admiral Frank Jack Fletcher was made commander of the newly formed Atlantic Squadron by Douglas MacArthur in January 1938. He later commanded the withdrawal of what remained of the Atlantic Squadron and the Training Force Atlantic from Baltimore in September of that same year. This naval force came to be nicknamed "Fletcher's Fleet".

Fletcher, a loyal partisan of the pre-war government, was appalled both by Riggs’ tactics and by his willingness (albeit reluctant willingness) to switch sides. And so on January 18, 1939, the Admiral sailed his fleet of almost a hundred and thirty vessels out of San Juan harbor. Taking into account its flagship, the USS Texas, “Fletcher’s Fleet” included four battleships, two cruisers, thirty-eight destroyers, seventeen submarines, two gunboats, seven minesweepers, two minelayers, two hospital ships, one repair ship, one seaplane tender, one submarine rescue ship, approximately three dozen auxiliary transport and supply vessels, and fourteen civilian ships which accompanied the fleet rather than remain behind. In addition to the crews of the ships who numbered close to thirty thousand individuals, there were twenty thousand dependents and civilians crowded onto various ships. Most of the civilians had been with the fleet since Baltimore, although a few did join at San Juan. The warships were generally obsolete and dated from as far back as the First World War, the more modern elements of the US Navy had primarily been stationed in the Pacific. Frank Fletcher’s options were limited, he had only so much fuel, so much food, and few friendly ports to turn to. The notes from a meeting in the officers’ mess of the Texas reveal that various possibilities were proposed, everything from defecting to the Blues (“unacceptable”), to defecting to the British (“impossible”), to defecting to the Cubans (“inconceivable”), to piracy (“ludicrous”). There were only two other notable American possessions in the Caribbean, and the Virgin Islands had already acknowledged the authority of Colonel Riggs.

So Fletcher’s Fleet headed for Guantanamo Bay.

The commander of the Guantanamo Bay Naval Base was Admiral Claude C. Bloch who had been sent there by Admiral King prior to the hurricane as a way of keeping the prior commander of the Battle Force away from anything important. Now cut off, Bloch found himself at odds with both the Cuban government, which had not been paid the annual rent for the lease of the base for 1938, and the large American community in Cuba which objected to the Admiral’s ancestry and his neutral politics. The arrival of Fletcher and his fleet was a godsend, between the sailors, their officers, the civilians, and what Bloch already had on hand they managed to just barely raise $4000 to cover the lease for 1938 and ‘39, which at least put off President Bru for another year. The now largely broke naval base was faced with feeding and housing almost forty thousand people and maintaining a fleet of one hundred and twenty-six ships without any kind of support from the mainland.

They managed surprisingly well.

9cTvYO4.png

Fletcher's Fleet at anchor at Guantanamo Bay, Cuba, January 26, 1939

Bloch and Fletcher agreed from the outset that any plans to conduct military operations with the resources at their disposal were absurd and instead focused on the people under their care. Using the auxiliary and civilian vessels at their disposal they created the American Shipping Line, carrying cargo between Caribbean ports for a fee. Unable to maintain so large a fleet of warships, the two admirals instead chose to maintain five of the more modern destroyers in a state of combat readiness and largely wrote off the rest of the fleet. Several of the older, less seaworthy ships were sold for scrap, while many of the others were converted into living quarters for the inhabitants of the fleet. “A battleship,” Bloch remarked at one point, “is a surprising candidate for a houseboat.” With limited funds to construct buildings on the shore, such ‘house-warships’ were necessary, and in March 1939 all seventeen submarines were beached and their hulls used to construct further makeshift housing. In July elections were held for a ten-member Guantanamo Bay Commission, a civilian non-partisan governing body, although real authority remained in the hands of the admirals. Both Bloch and Fletcher were conservatives, however like most American conservatives they believed in the principles of democracy and freedom of speech and were generally quite tolerant of free political expression (provided it didn’t advocate communism). A newspaper, the Fleet Gazette was published, and the Commission issued stamps. Vegetable gardens sprung up across the base, and a makeshift fishing fleet began operating (with Cuban licenses). The American-Cuban community eventually warmed to the Blue Warlords in Guantanamo, building important and lucrative economic connections.

g9c5tKB.png

The inhabitants of the USS Erie (PG-50) hang out their laundry to dry. The Erie was one the many inhabited 'house-warships' used to house dependents and refugees in Guantanamo Bay under the Blue Warlord regime of the Two Admirals. Although she eventually ceased to be seaworthy, one of her engines was maintained in order to provide electrical power, water pressure, and fresh water for her inhabitants.

By the end of 1939 the 45 square mile Guantanamo Naval Base was home to a thriving town with a successful economy and a population of sixty thousand mixed civilian and military personnel most of whom were Americans. Bloch and Fletcher maintained the 1st Guantanamo Regiment (an infantry unit backed by naval artillery), a unit of military police, their five combat ready destroyers, and still did their best to keep as many of the warships seaworthy as possible. However despite maintaining a nominal allegiance to Admiral King right up to the end they had no plans to get involved again in the war, hoping rather “to remain apart from whatever tyrannical regime, of whatever color, that may come to power on the mainland” and to “preserve a small fragment of American liberty.”

For Fletcher’s Fleet and Guantanamo Bay 1939 was a quiet year. Not so for the rest of the world.

The World At War- 1938-1939

Europe had not been spared the turmoil and poverty that afflicted the United States, the Depression there lead to the rise of Fascism in Germany, Italy and Hungary. Spain was gripped by its own civil war, between the Fascists backed by Germany and Italy and the left-wing Republicans backed by France and the Soviet Union. By 1939 Europe had rearmed, the Fascist countries rearming as a matter of course and France and Britain rearming in response to the tense European situation and the civil wars in Spain and America. Rearmament had driven financial recovery, particularly in the Fascist states, but the European economy remained sluggish and anemic. Very few people outside of the Anti-Comintern Pact wanted war, memories of the First World War were still too fresh. One such person was Prime Minister Baldwin of Great Britain. “We have no desire to send our sons to die once more in the fields of Flanders.” The PM said. “But we will never abandon our friends.” He said this as a warning the German Fuhrer, who was by this point making daily threats on the wireless. Both Baldwin and Hitler knew that with America unable to become involved in any European conflict the position of the western democracies was a weak one, and despite his words the Prime Minister would soon find himself abandoning one of those self-same friends.

Stanley_Baldwin_ggbain.35233.jpg

Prime Minister Baldwin of Great Britain

In the spring of 1938 the Fuhrer screamed that Germans living in the Sudetenland- mountainous, heavily fortified Czech territory along the German frontier- were being mistreated. Goebbels further accused Prague of harboring Soviet warplanes and permitting the Russians to build airdromes on Czechoslovakian soil. Despite Czech protests these accusations were repeated, and trouble continued to mount. Sudeten demonstrations were violently broken up by Czech police, Sudeten deputies refused to take their seats in the Czech parliament, and Hitler rattled his saber. “Ein Reich, ein Volk, ein Fuhrer!” The Germans chanted in the street, as if it were the declaration of faith of some obscure monotheistic religion. On August 7, 1938 the Fuhrer informed the world that Germany would “no longer tolerate the oppression of fellow Germans” in Czechoslovakia, and that Czechoslovakia would have to reach a settlement with the Sudeten Germans or Hitler would “see to it that a settlement was reached.”

Europe hovered on the brink of war. Newspapers on every corner shouted about mobilization in Germany, Italy, Czechoslovakia, France, and Britain. Great troop movements were underway. Fleets were at sea. Smudged newspaper photographs showed Baldwin scooting back and forth between Godesberg, Berchtesgaden, and London. English children carrying tiny gas masks were being taken into the country, Frenchmen were digging trenches in public parks, and the war in Spain grew ever hotter as arms flooded in to support one side or the other.

bgm-nur01s.jpg

Children throughout Britain were made to wear gas masks in order to accustom them to wearing the suffocating protective gear

Baldwin was caught. As a consequence of the civil war in America, a wave of anti-communism had swept the United Kingdom and there was a great deal of support among the English public for Hitler and the Anti-Comintern Pact at the time. A similarly large wave of invigorated leftwing support had risen as well, socialists and labourites inspired by the power of the American left. It was this divisions that had kept Britain from becoming directly involved in the American or Spanish civil wars. Germany’s aggressiveness however, as well as the violent behavior of Oswald Moseley’s blackshirts alienated many English, and the Czechoslovakia Crisis was enough that the United Kingdom was beginning to make up its mind that Fascism was the greater threat. It had not yet done so by September 1938 though, and if there was one thing the people of Great Britain agreed upon it was that they did not want another war. Even had the Prime Minister been willing to ignore the general will of the citizenry, from a military standpoint it was unclear if they could win a war against Germany and her allies. All pre-1937 war plans counted on the eventual involvement of the United States and its prodigious industry to support the Allies, and the Franco-British alliance was at its weakest due to mutual animosity between Blum’s socialist government and Baldwin’s conservative one.

Whitehall’s actions, when considered in light of these factors, make much more sense.

youngblackshirts.jpg

The Blackshirts were the paramilitary arm of the British Union of Fascists, the British Fascist party. Here members of their youth wing greet their leader, Oswald Moseley.

On September 1, the British government informed President Edvard Benes of Czechoslovakia that it was unwilling to go to war to protect Czechoslovakian sovereignty. Baldwin had come to an agreement with Hitler, by which the Nazis promised not to push for territorial expansion beyond the Sudetenland. “We are betrayed.” Benes told his countrymen, and vowed not to cow before German pressure. France continued to back Czechoslovakia for another two weeks, before a regretful Blum surrendered to reality and publicly announced that his government would be unwilling to go to war either. Abandoned, and faced with an unwinnable war, the Czechoslovakian government had no choice but to capitulate and agree to cede the Sudetenland to Germany. Within days Poland and Hungary issued their own demands to Prague, ordering that certain territories be given to them as well. A fascist backed uprising started in Slovakia, the President Benes and his cabinet resigned, and on October 1st the Nazis promptly violated their agreement with Britain and invaded Czechoslovakia in conjunction with Hungary and Poland. On October 6th, the Czechoslovakian armed forced surrendered unconditionally, and the country ceased to exist.

1939_brezen.jpg

German tanks parade through Prague

In western Europe the reaction was one of horror. Public opinion in Britain had at last concluded firmly that the fascists were a greater threat than the communists. After MacArthur’s death Baldwin, concerned that it might fall into the hands of the Whites, ordered the occupation of the Panama Canal Zone- a largely popular move. He reached out to the Spanish Republicans and began quietly talking to Prime Minister Bennett about co-operative Anglo-Canadian involvement in the American Civil War. In the last month of 1938 an Englishman with an awkward stutter was among the foreign visitors to the Palais de l’Elysee. His name was George the Sixth, by the Grace of god, of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and of his other Realms and Territories, King; Emperor of India; Head of the Commonwealth; Defender of the Faith. The visit was a symbolic one, he met with President Blum and briefly addressed the Council of Ministers concerning the longstanding friendship between Britain and France. Its real significance was the clear statement that the visit sent to Hitler- from now on Britain and France would stand together.

20110228-2.jpg

George VI and his wife Queen Elizabeth visiting Paris in December of 1938

It’s unclear if the Fuhrer either knew or cared about Anglo-French diplomacy. In February of 1939 he successfully strong-armed Lithuania into giving Memelland back to Germany, and in March he annexed the Free City of Danzig after the Nazi-controlled government of the city-state applied to join the Reich. In April Italy invaded Albania, and Greece signed an agreement with Britain and France guaranteeing its sovereignty. Romania soon entered into a similar agreement. In June the first state-sanctioned British volunteers began arriving in Spain, British regulars with military training and equipment extending to tanks and aircraft. They called themselves the Lion Brigade, and soon were meeting with the Fascist German Condor Legion in direct combat. Into the summer the latest territorial demand by Hitler was for the Polish Corridor- the small chunk of Polish territory that separated Germany proper from East Prussia. Poland immediately sought assistance from Britain and France, who publicly confirmed a guarantee of Polish sovereignty. Only three days later, on July 4 as America celebrated a lackluster independence day and the Whites launched Operation East, Germany and the Soviet Union reveled their nonaggression pact. Browder and Foster were shocked, as was the French Popular Front, but Stalin was unswayed, and events were happening faster and faster.

Entrada_de_las_Fuerzas_Nacionales_en_Santander_26_de_Agosto_de_1937.jpg

Members of the Lion Brigade in Spain

On August 15, after a Polish refusal to give over the Polish Corridor, Germany invaded Poland at 5:10 a.m. Polish time. Marshal Rydz-Śmigły appealed to the western allies for help. At his desk Prime Minister Baldwin sighed. “I suppose it is time.” He mumbled, and placed a call to Paris. It was not time however, at noon on August 16, barely a day before a joint Anglo-French declaration of war was to be issued, the other mad dictator of Europe got his oar in. The Soviet Union, despite its ongoing conflict with the Empire of Japan in the east, declared war on Poland. Baldwin and Blum were willing to go to war with Germany- they recognized that they had little choice- but they were not willing to go to war with both the USSR and the Third Reich simultaneously, not without America backing them up. Once again an ally of the west of was cut off and abandoned, Baldwin resigned and his Chancellor of the Exchequer, Neville Chamberlin became Prime Minister. Chamberlin denounced the invasion of Poland as “the first step towards the domination of the world by force” and sternly warned Hitler that “no greater mistake could be made than to suppose that because it believes war to be a senseless and cruel thing the nation [Britain] has so lost its fibre that it will not take part to the utmost of its power in resisting such a challenge if it were ever made.” The new prime minister further stepped up rearmament and conscription and negotiated the stationing of a British Expeditionary Force in eastern France even though war had not yet been declared.

Bundesarchiv_Bild_183-H12967,_M%C3%BCnchener_Abkommen,_Chamberlain.jpg

Previously a supporter of peace at an cost, Chamberlain changed to vociferously attacking Germany after its occupation of Czechoslovakia.
The Polish War went swiftly. The German General Staff calculated that it needed a month to conquer Poland. After eleven days essentially all was over except for the screaming in Himmler’s new concentration camps. For a few days afterwards people all over the globe could still tune their shortwave sets to hear eleven stirring notes played every thirty seconds- the opening of a Chopin polonaise- a sign that although the rest of the country was overrun, Radio Warsaw remained free. On September 1st the last resistance in Poland’s capital ended and Radio Warsaw fell silent. When next heard from it burst into a triumphant “Deutschland uber Alles.” The country was partitioned between Germany and Russia, with small portions going to Hungary and Slovakia. A Polish government-in-exile was established in London, and over a hundred thousand Polish military personnel fled via the Baltic states and Romania to the west. The Armia Krajowa, the Home Army, became the central organization for Polish resistance to German and Soviet rule. Lithuania, Latvia, and Estonia were soon afterwards delivered ultimatums by Stalin to which they caved, agreeing to allow Russian troops to be stationed on their territory. Finland received its own ultimatum which it rejected, but by that point the Soviet Union was too busy in the east to do much about it.

In Spain the Allies had abandoned all but the pretense of neutrality, and a combined Anglo-French-Republican force was making tremendous strides. The Royal Navy and the Marine Nationale were maintaining a strict blockade and Spanish and Portuguese ports, preventing the Axis from bringing in aid to the Nationalists. Cut off from their fascist benefactors, Jose Sanjurjo’s forces were on the ropes. This, to Hitler, was intolerable. The western democracies had thus far given way before his every advance, in Austria, in Czechoslovakia, in Lithuania, in Poland. On November 30 he issued an ultimatum, demanding that Britain and France end their blockade of Spain. Chamberlin and Blum refused, and one week later on December 7, the Third Reich declared war.

The Second World War had begun.

King-George-VI--005.jpg

George VI, just prior to delivering his speech announcing the outbreak of hostilities.

Despite the pleading of his generals, the outraged Fuhrer ordered an immediate offensive in the west, attacking France and Belgium as well as the neutral nations of the Netherlands and Luxembourg. The offensive opened on Christmas Day, Luxembourg surrendered the next day, the Netherlands lasted for a week. The “relentless advance of the field-gray columns” as Goebbels put it swept through Belgium, taking Brussels. “Brave little Belgium” however, was not giving up. The sixty-four-year-old King Albert took personal command of the Belgian Army as he had some twenty-five years before, vowing never to surrender. Despite the best efforts of the Allied army in Belgium however, it seemed that nothing could stop the Wermacht. The Maginot Line in eastern France was under tremendous pressure, but French defenses along the Belgian border were weaker and the German General Staff was counting on breaking through the Ardennes Forest in southern Belgium. Here the Ardennes Gap was defended solely by three infantry battalions from the French 4e division d’infanterie commanded by a newly minted major named Philippe François Marie de Hauteclocque.

What happened next was one of the miracles of modern warfare.

The German Army Group A consisted of forty-five divisions, most of which were brought to bear on de Hauteclocque’s men. By any reasonable assumption they should have brushed the three battalions out of the way with ease. But the Ardennes was a region of thick forests and rough terrain, including mountains and hills that were a blessing for any defender. It was also the middle of winter, a consequence of Hitler’s refusal to wait until spring to attack, and a blizzard was blanketing the region. The snow storm nullified the air superiority of the Luftwaffe, and made conditions even more miserable for the German infantry who were not properly equipped for winter conditions. De Hauteclocque’s handful of 25mm guns easily penetrated the thin armor of the German Panzer I’s, and the handful of Panzer II’s were bogged down by the terrain. Halfway through the second day of fighting, on January 6, 1940, General Gunther von Kluge sent a message to the French forces, commending their bravery and requesting their surrender. De Hauteclocque responded by paraphrasing a quote from history; “Les Français meurent mais ne se rendent pas!”- in English; “The French die, but they never surrender!” The major did as he promised, he died along with the better part of his men, but they delayed the German Army for nearly four days, long enough for the French 2nd Army and three division of British troops to position themselves to halt von Kluge’s advance.

By late January the war in the west had ground down, winter coupled with strong French defenses had stopped the German Army. Most of the Low Countries, with exception of a small strip of Belgium west of the River Yser had fallen to the enemy. To the south the Spanish Nationalists were reduced to isolated strongholds in northern and southern Spain. And meanwhile in Asia and the Pacific the separate war in the east was raging.
 
Last edited:

Hnau

Banned
The War In The East- 1932-1939

On August 10st, 1939 a dark-haired man with a nose like a mountain sent a telegram from Tokyo to Stockholm, Sweden. The telegram was ostensibly inquiring into the details of a rumored economic deal between Sweden and Japan involving the sale of “19 heavy tractors”. To the casual observer there was nothing at all suspicious about this. Richard Sorge was a well respected journalist who reported for the Nazi theoretical journal Geopolitik, as well as several other German papers. He was an established member of the Nazi Party, an ardent admirer of Adolf Hitler, and a common fixture in the German embassy in Tokyo. He had a number of friends in the Japanese government and press, and at a time when all things German were at the height popularity in Japan he personally was well liked.

images

Richard Sorge in Japan

In fact there was no economic rumored deal between Dai Nippon Teikoku and the government of Sweden. Richard Sorge was no German, he had not been born in Munich in 1906, instead he had been born in Baku, Russia in 1905. He was not a committed Nazi, but rather a devoted communist. And although he did write articles for Geopolitik, Berliner Börsen Zeitung, Tägliche Rundschau, and Frankfurter Zeitung, he was not a journalist but a spy for the Soviet Union. The coded message in Sorge’s otherwise innocuous telegram contained details for the smuggling of copies of certain classified Japanese government documents into the USSR. Those documents outlined the increasingly desperate status of Japan’s supply of war materials, and the conscious decision by the Imperial Japanese Army to cease offensive operations along the Manchu-Russian border. Cut off from imports of American scrap and petrol and now unable to import vital supplies from either the Allies or the Anti-Comintern Pact (all of whom were conserving resources), the Empire of Japan intended to conserve its resources for a proposed intervention into the American Civil War.

Hotsumi_Ozaki.JPG

Hotsumi Ozaki, a Japanese journalist and advisor to Prime Minister Konoe was one of the most important members of Sorge's spy ring. He used his position to acquire classified information which was then sent to Russia

It was on the strength of Sorge’s intelligence, and a (mistaken) belief that the Allies had no intention of going to war with Germany over Poland, that Stalin declared war on the Polish Republic only days after receiving the information. The communist dictator was concerned about potential Japanese involvement in America- he considered a communist victory there to be essential to “the coming world revolution”- but he was more concerned about Hitler controlling more of Poland than him. Japan, the primary enemy of the USSR since 1932, for the moment took a backseat.

In 1931 elements of the Japanese army invaded Manchuria, beginning on their own initiative a war of which the Japanese civilian leadership had no prior knowledge, but subsequently approved after the fact. In 1932 a puppet government called “Manchukuo”, ruled by the last Qing Emperor, was erected with Japanese support in Japanese occupied Manchuria. Around the same time “Mengukuo”, which was similarly a puppet of Japan, came into existence in Inner Mongolia. Large numbers of Japanese troops were stationed in both states, which shared borders with the Soviet Union and the People’s Republic of Mongolia respectively. There was no love lost between Japan, which had intervened unsuccessfully in the Russian Civil War in favor of the Russian Whites, and the USSR which considered Japan to be a reactionary state to be swept aside by an eventual revolution. The Comintern supported communist groups in Japan and China, and Japan in turn did its best to stamp out communism wherever it could. Their conflict was previously muted by a shortage of common borders and by a mutual conflict with China. However with the creation of Manchukuo and Menggukuo both great powers gained a long border by proxy, and beginning in 1933 intense German assistance for the Chinese Nationalists against the Communist Chinese resulted in a gradual thawing of relations between China and Japan.

570px-IJA_troops_enter_Mukden.jpg

Japanese troops marching into Mukden in 1931

Between 1932 and 1934 there were 151 border incidents between Japan and the Soviet Union. In 1935 alone there occurred 156. In late 1935 and early 1936 a series of increasingly significant battles were fought between Japanese and communist forces, with escalating numbers of participants and casualties. Into 1937 tanks, armored cars, and aircraft began to see use. Meanwhile the Chinese Civil War had begun to take on characteristics of a proxy war. In the south the Chinese Soviet Republic led by Mao Zedong, and backed by the Soviet Union controlled a large swathe of territory in opposition to the Nazi-backed Nationalists. The Nationalists didn’t accept any help from the Japanese, whose puppet states they had never recognized, however both countries reached a sort of understanding. They were both co-belligerents in the war against communism.

kuomintang-5.jpg

Following the Nazi Party's rise to power in 1933, German aid to the Nationalists poured into China. Here Chinese troops loyal to Chiang Kai-Shek can be seen with German arms and uniforms

On April 28, 1937 the Imperial Japanese Army won its biggest victory against the Communists in the Battle of Hulun Nur (also called the Yirshi Incident). A unit of Mongol cavalry crossed over the Hulun Nur River on April 20 into Manchukuo after being fired on by Japanese border guards. There was a brief skirmish between Japanese and Mongol troops, which saw the Mongols take up positions on the far side of the river not far from the town of Yirshi. Over the next few days they were reinforced by units of the Red Army and further Mongol forces. On the 22, 23, and 26 the Japanese (who were also bringing in reinforcements) skirmished repeatedly with the combined Communist force, now numbering some 10,000 men of the 32nd and 39th Rifle Divisions of the Red Army. In the wee hours of the 28th Colonel Kotoku Sato led the 19th Division of the IJA along with several Manchukuo units (together numbering about 7,000 men) in a night attack against the joint Communist positions. The Japanese took heavy casualties, but by the next day had successfully repulsed their enemies back across the river.
In Tokyo and Hsinking there were celebrations, in Siberia there were purges. The Empire, it seemed, was winning the undeclared war. But only a month later disaster struck in the form of the outbreak of the Second American Civil War. Japan relied heavily on petrol, iron, and steel imports from the United States which were entirely cut off by the war, a massive blow to the Japanese economy let alone the Japanese military. Imports from Britain, France, the Netherlands, and China only partially made up the difference. Perhaps of even greater concern was the fear that the Reds might win in America the way they had in Russia, placing the world’s largest industrial base into the hands of the Communists. “If America falls,” Prime Minister Fumimaro Konoe told his cabinet grimly, “then there is little hope for China or Spain or Mexico. If such a catastrophe were to occur then I fear for Japan.”

Fumimaro_Konoe_clear_background.jpg

Fumimaro Konoe, 34th Prime Minister of Japan

In 1918 Japan had intervened in Siberia in an attempt to stop the Reds. But America was much further away than Siberia, and before the Empire could even contemplate the immense logistical challenges involved in sending troops across the Pacific there were still the Soviets to contend with. Through the rest of 1937 and into 1938 the Red Army and the IJA continued to skirmish while Konoe began to cautiously lay the groundwork for an American Intervention, recognizing Long’s White government at the same time as Germany and Italy and conducting drills. According to his private letters the Prime Minister did not seriously believe that an intervention was even feasible due to distance and pre-existing resource constraints. He contemplated an attack on the Khaki forces in the Pacific, but refrained from doing so on the reasoning that General McArthur was an anti-Communist and anything that hurt the American anti-communists by extension helped the Reds. He hoped to send an expeditionary force to the American south, where it would co-operate with White authorities against the Reds similar to the German Condor Leagion in Spain.

Then the Battle of Lake Khasan happened.

mcs008_8.jpg

Japanese Infantry in the Changkufeng Heights

Starting in June of 1938 Soviet troops began to fortify the high ground west of Lake Khasan in the disputed Changkufeng Heights. The position was a strategic one, giving the Communists an overlook of the port city of Rajin and vital railways linking Japanese Korea to Manchukuo. Japan protested the move, asserting that the heights were in fact part of Manchukuo and began to build up troops nearby. In response Moscow dispatched a new Corps Commander Georgy Zhukov with the motorized and armored forces of I Army Group of the Red Army to the position. Ariel dogfights began between Japanese and Soviet planes and an artillery duel started between both sides. Rajin was bombed as were military positions on in the area. On June 22, Lieutenant General Michitaro Komatsubara launched a full out assault with 70,000 men and over a hundred tanks against the Changkufeng Heights. Zhukov anticipated the move however, and counterattacked, cutting off the Japanese with his superior armor and trapping them between the heights, the Soviet tanks, and Lake Khasan. Komatsubara was short on ammunition and supplies and although Japanese aircraft were better, the superior numbers of the Red Army Air Force ensured that air superiority belonged to the Communists. Several breakout attempts were made, and IJA units out Rajin tried repeatedly to reach their trapped comrades. However on July 2, Zhukov (who had been consistently outnumbered) managed to finally crush the Japanese 23rd Infantry Division and decisively defeat the Imperial Japanese Army.

Battle_of_Lake_Khasan-Camouflaged_soviet_tanks.jpg

Disguised Russian tanks during the Battle of Lake Khasan

In the wake of the catastrophe Komatsubara committed seppuku, in the subsequent political scandal Konoe’s government was forced to resign and he was replaced as Prime Minister by Hajime Sugiyama who had been Knoe’s Minister of War and served concurrently as the Army Chief of Staff and War Minister. Sugiyama recognized that Zhukov’s victory at Khasan was due to the superior mechanization of the Red Army, which had more aircraft, more artillery, and more tanks available for the fight. As such he ordered the Kwantung Army to cease all offensive border operations and shifted Japanese strategy in Manhcukuo to one purely of defense. A strong proponent of air power, the new Prime Minister poured funds into the construction and development of aircraft for the army, which he coordinated with the Imperial Japanese Navy whose air corps was world class. Sugiyama knew that in order to hold its own Japan needed access to further resources, and he was not willing to wait until the Whites won in the United States to gain access to them. Unlike Konoe he did not consider the logistics prohibitive to a trans-Pacific intervention in the civil war, and he saw the Khaki holdings in the Pacific as both ripe targets for Japanese expansion, and as a necessary first step before an intervention could be attempted. Aware of discontent in the Philippines he dispatched Hiroshi Saitō to enter into secret negotiations with President Quezon and the government of Philippines Commonwealth.

SugiyamaHajime.jpg

Hajime Sugiyama, the 35th Prime Minister of Japan

Quezon was at first apprehensive about the Japanese offer of support for Filipino independence, he still had hope that the Commonwealth would gain its independence on schedule in 1943 despite the war, and he was afraid that any deal he accepted would make the Philippines a Japanese puppet. But when MacArthur died, leaving Admiral King with unfettered control over the Philippines, the Commonwealth’s position rapidly changed. The more reliant the Khakis became on the archipelago to support their war effort, the less likely it was that the Philippines would ever receive its promised independence. Requisitions of everything from food to land by King’s government, along with his mass conscription campaign outraged the Filipino people. His casual dismissals of the Commonwealth’s complaints only made the situation worse. At last in March of 1939 the secret Manila Agreement was made between Manuel L. Quezon and Hiroshi Saito. Under the terms of the agreement the Philippines would declare their independence and rebel against the military regime. Japan would subsequently provide recognition and military support for the Filipino bid for independence. The Empire would be permitted to station troops within a few limited areas within the Philippines in the short term, but in the Manila Agreement committed to having no military forces in the islands by the end of 1945. In the long term Japan received lucrative commercial concessions and a military alliance with the proposed government.

3e88e91509990b680d028c549b1fa046.jpg

President Manuel L. Quezon signing the Manila Agreement
On April 1, 1939 President Quezon made a radio address to the Filipino people. “We were content to wait four more years until our promised independence.” He told the world. “Even though the United States had fallen to infighting, even though the government of General MacArthur had no legitimacy, even though our hearts strained for freedom we were willing to wait. However Ernest King has taken a series of intolerable actions, actions which no honorable and freedom-loving people can idly tolerate.” The Intolerable Actions which he listed included the conscription of Filipinos, the confiscation of private and public property for the sake of the war effort, depriving the democratically elected Commonwealth government of its authority, and establishing martial law in the Philippine Islands. Quezon concluded by proclaiming the independence of the Republic of the Philippines and calling for all Filipinos to “take up arms against our foreign occupiers.”

Japan and Huey Long (who had been informed about the Manila Agreement) recognized the Republic immediately, within the next few weeks the rest of the Anti-Comintern Pact followed suit. Fighting in the Philippines lasted just under two months, much of the American garrison had been withdrawn east and Filipino troops overwhelmingly supported Quezon’s government. On April 5, the 16th Division of the Imperial Japanese Army, one of the best divisions in the IJA and backed by the 4th Tank Regiment, three field artillery battalions, two anti-aircraft artillery battalions, two anti-tank companies, and the 5th Air Group landed in the Philippines to support the new country. The Japanese had air superiority from the outset, and quickly defeated American naval assets in the area. Cut off from any outside support, the remaining units of the Philippines Division held out for as long as they could, the last units in the heavily defended peninsula of Corregidor finally surrendering on the 26th of May. Back in America proper the Whites were largely sanguine about Japan’s activities, the Philippines having already been slated for independence, and the racial makeup of the Filipinos being what it was. On the 20th , after consideration with his cabinet, Long invited the Empire of Japan to occupy the American possessions in the Pacific. He made the request with the understanding that America’s Pacific holdings would remain de jure property of his government, to be returned to the United States or sold to the Empire at the conclusion of the war, and that the Imperial Japanese Navy would put into place a strict blockade cutting off aid coming by sea to the non-Whites.

He was not aware that any Japanese involvement on the mainland was in the cards.
Japanese+troops+go+ashore+to+complete+the+occupation+of+Corregidor+island.jpg

Men of the 16th Division coming ashore in the Philippines

With the surrender of Brigadier General George Grunert and the fall of Corregidor, Japan turned its attention to the remaining Khaki held islands which were occupied, one after the other through the months of June and July. The first to fall was Guam, (Guam, Guam with the wind!” Ernest King cried bitterly after hearing of the news) followed by Wake and Midway. In late July the IJN moved on the Aleutian Islands off of Alaska, capturing Attu on July 26, Agattu on July 28, and Kiska on July 30. Resistance was fairly minimal, the Khakis were outgunned, outnumbered, and less equipped than their enemies. Most of the Japanese casualties- particularly in the Alaska campaign- were from the elements. That changed when, emboldened by success, Sugiyama ordered the invasion of the Hawaiian Islands. On August 7 Admiral James O. Richardson led the better part of the remaining Battle Force including the carriers Langley, Lexington, Saratoga, and Ranger, nine battleships, twenty cruisers, fifty destroyers, and a dozen submarines to meet the First Air Fleet of Imperial Japanese Navy under the command of Marshal-Admiral Isoroku Yamamoto near the uninhabited Island of Mokumanamana. Yamamoto had only two battleships, three cruisers, and eleven destroyers, but he had the Akagi, Kaga, Soryu, Zuiho, Hosho, Ryujo,and Taiyo, all seven of Japan’s active aircraft carriers with 474 aircraft- the most powerful concentration of naval aviation in the world.

1L7Zy23.png

The Hosho and Ryujo with the First Air Fleet

Richardson was no fool, he anticipated the attack and met the Japanese in the air with his own aircraft and land-based planes flying out of airbases in the Hawaiian Islands proper. He can hardly be blamed for the result. The Americans were flying F-2F and F-4B fighters, as well as P-26 and P-36 land-based aircraft, which were no match for the Mitsubishi Type 0 Carrier Fighters of the IJN. Not only were the American planes outclassed, they were outnumbered two to one, and Yamamoto quickly achieved air superiority. The Battle Force was devastated long before the attacking fleet even arrived in line of sight, and Richardson scattered his ships in the hope of preserving a few of them. Most of the remaining American vessels fled back to Pearl Harbor or other Hawaiian ports, a few left for Alaska, others- particularly the remaining ships of Destroyer Squadron 11- defected to the Blues. In the aftermath of the Battle of Mokumanamana half of the Battle Force was either sunk or disabled, while the Japanese only lost one battleship and four destroyers. The Battle of the Hawaiian Islands lasted longer, the 48th Division of the IJA under Lieutenant General Masaharu Homma faced quite a fight from General Walter Short and the Hawaiian Division. The Americans were under strength however, due to King’s invasion preparations which had also removed the most experienced Hawaiian units to Alaska leaving only new recruits and second-line troops to defend the islands. By the third week of August Short had also begun to run out of petrol and ammunition for his forces, and on August 25, with his forces devastated and with no relief in sight, he surrendered in order to spare the civilian population further suffering. Resistance continued by individual soldiers and civilian irregulars however, and would last the length of the war.

uss-arizona-pearl-harbor.jpg

The battleship USS California sinking during the Battle of Mokumanamana

By September, 1939 the only territory the Khakis still held was in Alaska- and they didn’t even hold all of that. Not only were the Japanese slowly picking off outlying islands, but the panhandle- containing the better part of the territory’s population- had fallen into unrest. Of the 15,000 troops that King had moved to Alaska, 5,000 of them were Filipino, members of both the Far Eastern Division and the Commonwealth Army stationed primarily outside of Juneau and Sitka, but with smaller numbers at Petersburg and Wrangell. Cold, hungry, suffering from low morale, and resentful of the preferential treatment received by the American troops stationed with them, they mutinied en masse after Quezon’s declaration of independence. At Juneau, the territorial capital and where the Admiral had established a temporary headquarters, the mutineers were defeated and their leaders hanged. About a hundred of the Juneau mutineers escaped and fled in small bands to Admiralty Island where they occupied the Native American village of Angoon. The situation was different at Sitka where the military camps contained only 6,000 men, of whom half were Filipino. The American troops at Sitka were not much happier than their Filipino comrades, they were similarly demoralized and starving, and were much more friendly with the Filipinos than were the American troops outside of Juneau. Only a few actually joined the mutineers, however a number of other refused to fight them, and those who complied with orders to fight did so only grudgingly. Concerned that if pressed too hard the enlisted men might defect wholeheartedly, Major General Edward P. King ordered a withdrawal from Baranov Island, for which the Fleet-Admiral had him court-martialed. The small groups of Filipino troops in other parts of Alaska were similarly successful. This left the towns of Sitka, Petersburg, and Wrangell under the control of the mutineers, whose leader- a former corporal named Emilio Rizal- pledged loyalty to the Republic of the Philippines and assumed control of Baranov Island as well as the mutinous forces elsewhere. The “Philippine Corps” captured a sizeable amount of civilian and military equipment, including a large part of the Khaki artillery, a dozen tanks, a considerable stockpile of shells and ammunition, and a destroyer. They skirmished with King’s forces over the next few months, the fighting stalemated by the weather and encroaching starvation.

Pajota's_Guerrillas.jpg

Members of the Philippine Corps in Alaska

Meanwhile Japan’s string of victories had not gone unnoticed by Stalin. The Communist dictator guessed correctly that Sugiyama intended for Japan to intervene in America the same way it had once intervened in Russia, and he had no intention of letting that happen. With Poland defeated in August the Soviets turned east again, demanding that the Empire withdraw from the American territory it occupied, and stepping up incidents along the Manchu border. The Prime Minister refused point blank, not believing that the USSR would start a war in Asia with the situation in Europe as tense as it was. Stalin still believed however, that he would be able to stay out of any greater European conflict and he interpreted Sorge’s reports as proof of how weak Japan was- and how much weaker it had to be with its military focused on the Pacific. “A great mission of liberation will begin in Manchuria!” He told the Red Army General Staff. “The western capitalists will not intervene to help the reactionary Japanese regime, they cannot afford to… the rotten edifice that is their empire will collapse and China and Korea will fall into the hands of their respective proletariat.” Thus on August 28 at 1:05 in the morning, the Far-Eastern Front of the Red Army and the Mongolian People’s Army under the command of General Georgy Zhukov launched an all-out attack into Manchukuo and Mengukuo. At the same time Red Army troops who had been stationed in Soviet occupied Xinjiang began an offensive against the Nationalist aligned warlord Ma Bufang.

Hunan_tanks.jpg

Soviet tanks advance into Manchuria
The opening stages of the Soviet-Japanese War went surprisingly well for Japan. Zhukov broke through the Manchukuo border defense with ease, as the Kwantung Army lacked the mechanization to properly maintain logistical support for its forces, and the Soviets had superior armor and numbers. Most of Mengukuo was soon occupied, and Harbin and the northern half of Manchukuo fell quickly. In southern Manchuria however, it was a different story. There the IJA held firm, thanks to fanatical resistance, shorter supply lines, and air superiority maintained jointly by the army and navy. Soviet incompetence also played a part in Japanese defensive victories, particularly in the First Battle of Xinjing. Mass purges of the Red Army officer corps by Stalin had left the army demoralized and with a severe shortage of experienced officers. The remaining officers (Georgy Zhukov was an exception) were afraid to show initiative, consulting with their superiors even over relatively minor issues, delaying their response to the enemy. Although many Kwantung Army units fought to the death in useless last stands, others were able to successfully withdraw south due to Soviet hesitance to pursue. In October Japan went on the offensive, failing to retake Harbin but successfully occupying Sakhalin and even Vladivostok where unmotivated Red Army soldiers broke in the face of devastatingBanzai charges. By the end of 1939 lines in Manchuria had stabilized, as the IJA general staff gradually learned from the tremendous losses they had taken in fruitless offensives and settled down onto the defensive. At sea the IJN ruled supreme, and with Unalaska and Kodiak in Japanese hands Sugiyama ordered preparations to be made to go forward with the American intervention.

“We, as a civilized nation have no choice.” The Japanese Prime Minister told his cabinet. “A Communist America is an even greater danger than the Soviet Union… the continued survival of Dai Nippon Teikoku is contingent on access to American resources and the existence of a friendly government on the West Coast of North America.”
 
Last edited:

Hnau

Banned
Operation East- 1939

By early 1939 the Whites, the Reds, and the Blues were all fielding armies of one million men or more, and the Continentals half-a-million. The Reds had more industry than anyone else, and with the assistance of Soviet military advisors had three Mechanized Corps, six Tank Brigades, and twenty-five Infantry Divisions that were well supported by artillery and armored vehicles. However they were still recovering from the harsh winter and the starvation that accompanied it, and there were morale issues in the ranks. They also had serious resource shortages, and the quality of Red manufacturing still left something to be desired. The Blues remained separated by geography, the West Coast Division was the largest Provisional force, followed by the Great Lakes Division, and the East Coast Division. They’d focused less on constructing tanks, which required more in the way of the heavy industry that they were short of, and more on aircraft and artillery to support infantry operations. The Blues had improved however, by March of 1939 they had finally defeated Henry Ford and crushed his Special Emergency Zone, they were clashing with the Whites in Arizona and northern Missouri, and had the New England Whites on the ropes. The Continentals were coming off of their victory in Operation Valley Forge, unorthodox but effective military strategies and capable leaders partially making up for what the Continental Army lacked in numbers and industry.

5485059665f427544ca3ce89bc4e0a05.jpg

Red Guard troops training. In order to field as many soldiers as possible, all of the major factions conscripted men of questionable, who were sometimes sent into battle without uniforms or even proper weapons. Several of the conscripts in this photograph are holding mockups of rifles, others hold toilet plungers, or no weapons at all.

As of yet, all three of the “Progressive” factions were still fighting each other, the Popular Front being limited to the New York and Syracuse Soviets and the Blues in the Northwest. Prime Minister Bennett however, finally determined to change that. The outbreak of the war in Europe had altered Canada’s position massively, along with the rest of the Commonwealth Realms (excepting Ireland) Canada had declared war on Germany and that meant that the German aligned Whites were suddenly a bigger threat than the Reds. Not that Ottawa intended to cozy up to the Communists, but Canada was able to finally see the Blues as a lesser evil- they were no more left-wing than the Spanish Republican after all, and the Republicans were allies against fascism. As such Bennett’s agents in America, including Morris Cohen, were ordered to try and negotiate some sort of alliance between the Continental Congress, the Provisional Government, the Republic of North Dakota, and the State of Maine. It was hoped that this “Anti-Fascist Coalition” would be able to defeat the Whites, later the Reds, and eventually serve as the foundation for a post-war settlement of the United States with the Continentals and the Blue “right” moderating the socialist excesses of the Blue “left”.

661489.gif

Bennett was extremely wary of working with the Blues, whose ranks included most of America's socialists and quite a few communists. It was only out of a very real fear that a German-allied White America might see Canada as a target, that he decided to approach Lewis.

“You might do better,” Cohen commented to one associate, “trying to convince cats, dogs, and mice to make an alliance against the rats.”

The sticking point involved the inviolability of the union. Although they recognized the value of an alliance, neither Paul Tipton nor John L. Lewis was willing to accept a scenario that resulted in a divided United States after the war. So far as Tipton was concerned there was one government of America, and that was the Continental Congress, whereas Lewis felt the same way about the Provisional Government. The Blues would not acknowledge the legitimacy of the Congress, and the Continentals would not acknowledge the legitimacy of the Government. They did, however, manage to agree that no alliance should be made with North Dakota unless Langer gave up his pretense of independence, and that Governor Sewall of Maine was (in Tipton’s words) “shifty but not so bad otherwise.”

Little progress was made until April 4 and the landing of Japanese troops in the Philippines.

2TKsWBd.png

The intervention of Japan in the Philippines prompted fears not just of Japanese involvement in America, but that Japan might come into conflict with Canada as well

The direct intervention of a foreign power into an American overseas possession was enough to light a fire under the proposed members of the Anti-Fascist Coalition. Panic swept cities on the Blue West Coast, as rumors of an impending Japanese invasion spread like wildfire. In the east General Mosley was using the onset of spring to launch limited offensives against the Reds in Indiana, which were going well for the Whites. On April 19, Walter Reuther representing the Provisional Government, Milo Reno representing the Continental Congress, and Nathaniel Thompkins representing the State of Maine, met in the town of Red Oak, Iowa in Continental territory to negotiate an agreement. Unofficial representatives of Canada and Mexico were also present as both countries had a vested interest in the suggested coalition. The Mexicans were only included because Lewis had insisted, part of his ongoing efforts to forge a close and friendly relationship with President Cardenas. Reuther had also suggested reaching out to the American Soviet Republic, but Reno vetoed the suggestion.

It’s a testament to the desire of all parties for an accord that one was reached only ten days later on April 29th, 1939. The Red Oak Pact was nothing more than a loose military alliance between its various members. It did not establish who was or wasn’t the legitimate government of America, and beyond a general endorsement of democracy and a condemnation of “the unrestricted avarice of greedy men which caused the Great Depression” it was not ideological. The Blues and Continentals pledged to cease hostilities against each other and to co-operate militarily against both the Whites “and foreign adversaries”, and also promised that once the Whites were defeated they would make “all due effort” to settle their conflicts with each other diplomatically. The Pact reiterated the importance of ensuring the continued unity of the United States’ contiguous territory and opposed outright secession. Thompkins, speaking for Governor Sewall, recognized the authority of the Continental Congress over Maine, secure in the belief that distance would keep Oklahoma City from actually exercising any of that authority. The Republic of North Dakota was not included in the talks, however an unwritten agreement was reached that William Langer was not a priority and would be left alone until Huey Long and Earl Browder had been dealt with.

YgXyGRm.png

Text of the Red Oak Pact

On May 5 the Red Oak Pact was made public by its various signatories.

The Red leadership was outraged at the new alliance that had been agreed upon without even inviting them to take part. Browder described the Pact as “the creature of London, Paris, and international capitalism”, but Foster advocated that the ASR should ask the signatories if it could join. Moseley’s victories in Indiana had him worried, and the severe food shortages in Communist America that past winter had the Premier thinking of the Continental agricultural base. But the Blues by this point had given up on the idea of a Popular Front with the assent of the Red leadership and were looking elsewhere. In the east, in New York and Pennsylvania, the locals Communists had already entered into an alliance with the Progressives back in 1938. Even before the Red Oak Convention, President Lewis had begun putting out feelers toward Sam Nessin and other “Frontist” Reds. After the Pact was signed these feelers matured into secret talks between the Provisional Government and the New York City, Ithaca, Atlantic City, Newark, and Pittsburgh Soviets. The eastern Communists were by this point more friendly towards St. Paul than Chicago, they had fought alongside Blue troops in battle, they resented efforts by the Supreme Soviet to centralize power away from them, and distrusted the high degree of influence held by Russian military advisors over the Red Guard. Perhaps more important were ideals of the Frontists, they saw Communism as being fundamentally democratic and decentralized in nature, they wanted a country governed by elected councils and committees with power spread evenly among the masses. The were cool towards the USSR style government of the ASR, which tried to make all economic and political decisions centrally. The Stalinist government was not meeting their expectations for how Communism would work in practice, and this had disillusioned some. Many blamed the starvation of the recent winter on economic mishandling by the Chicago leadership, and it had been food from Wisconsin and Minnesota, shipped by the Blues across the Great Lakes, that had kept all of New York City (Blue and Red) fed. The Red Oak Pact tipped the balance even further in favor of St. Paul, Red Guard defeats coupled with a new powerful Blue-Continental alliance meant that the ASR no longer seemed like the winning proposition it once had.

“Let ‘em talk in their high and vaunted halls about ideology.” John L. Lewis said, “No one wants to be on the losing side.”

On May 28 representatives of eight separate local Soviets met in the only recently renamed Soviet Building to found the American Workers Collective. “We reject the shortsightedness and arrogance of the Supreme Soviet and chalk the inability of the revolution to achieve complete success to its failure to uphold the true principles of Communism.” Sam Nessin defiantly declared. “And though we continue to maintain that the regime in St. Paul is not the true government of America, lacking as it does the mandate of the full American people, we nonetheless look to our friends, the fellow-travelers in the Provisional Government as allies.” The fire-eating leader of the New York City Soviet was soon elected chairman of the Collective and with the assent of its constituent Soviets, it soon entered into an official Popular Front with the Blues.

hiss-case_alger_hiss_takes_oath-300x206.jpg

Sam Nessin being sworn in as Chairman of the American Workers' Collective

The AWC hoped to draw away enough support from the ASR to replace as America’s premier Communist faction in the civil war, and at first it looked like that was going to happen. By mid-June all of the minor Soviets that had already endorsed the Popular Front had joined the Collective, as had virtually all Red forces and government elements east of Cleveland. The heartland of the ASR, consisting of territory in Illinois, Indiana, and Ohio stayed loyal however, where the “counter-revolutionary treason” of the Collective sparked a purge. Anyone with suspected sympathies to Nessin was arrested, Browder also took the opportunity to have the ailing Foster removed from his position of Premier and placed under house arrest. As this was going on, the Red Guard- despite the blow to morale that the purge had caused- managed a major victory against Moseley and the Whites at Indianapolis.

Their celebration would not last long.

The reveal of the Red Oak Pact had thrown the Whites were in an uproar. “We always knew that these types; liberals, leftists, progressives, were nothing more than Bolsheviks in sheep’s clothing.” Father Coughlin told his radio audience. “This deal of devils proves that they no longer feel it necessary to conceal their hatred of liberty and Christianity, of hard-working true Americans.” Long was similarly apoplectic. “There are two sides in this war!” He proclaimed. “On one, a government of the people, by the people, and for the people, dedicated to the freedoms of our founding fathers, and on the other all those who want to tear it down. It’s kind of them to make the difference that much more plain.” The Kingfish’s bellicosity belied his very real concern over the Red Oak Pact. In private meetings with his generals he worried about the danger that the new alliance posed. His decision to invite Japan to occupy America’s Pacific islands was borne from this apprehension, and also a desire to have allies to counterbalance the non-Whites. So was his decision to accelerate Operation East.

f735bff7e576bbab84d99bd547cf537a.jpg

The announcement of the Red Oak Pact set of another round of violence against minorities in White America. Here members of a Social Justice Platoon take an axe to an unnamed Jewish victim.

Operation East had been in planning since even before the 1938 hurricane. It was an operation designed to remedy the Whites’ biggest weakness; namely their shortage of the kind of heavy industry needed to sustain a modern war. East consisted of an offensive into the northeastern part of United States, intended to smash through Red lines in Maryland, Pennsylvania, New Jersey and New York, and Blue lines in New York and New England. Ideally if successful it allow the White Army to link up with surviving White forces in New Jersey and New England, leaving the entire east coast of America including several important industrial centers under Long’s control. The initial stages of the operation involved a feint into Indiana to draw the Red Guard west and thus weaken it in the east. The hurricane however, had forced the White General Staff to delay the operation and the following winter delayed it even further. Entering into 1939 the plan was to launch the offensive proper in August, but the developing political situation caused the Acting President to order the attack early on the auspicious date of July 4.

snyder-soldiers-marching.jpg

White Army troops marching off as part of Operation East

The forces assigned to Operation East were commanded by General Walter Kreuger and included the elite motorized 2nd Assault Division, and the less elite 3rd, 4th, and 5th Assault Divisions which had been created out of a combination of pre-war regular, reserve, and National Guard troops. Although the later three divisions were not up to the standard of the 2nd (which had been created whole from the pre-war 2nd Infantry Division) they represented the best trained and best armed soldiers available to the White Army. Although a bit top heavy with infantry (the Divisions’ numbers were supplemented with large numbers of conscript infantry), Kreuger’s command included 1,232 tanks (both prewar models and newer models most of which were copies of German tanks), 2,119 armored cars, 1,648 airplanes, and a substantial number of machine guns and artillery pieces, in addition to its 350,000 men. There was even a naval component, the Combat Fleet, including the U.S.S Yorktown (the White’s sole carrier) assisting in the offensive. Together it was an army two and half times the size of the entire pre-war American Army, although it had only slightly more in the way of heavy weapons than its ancestral force. It took the devotion of almost all of the Montgomery government’s limited industrial and logistical capabilities to keep the offensive supplied and importance of the operation was lost on no one.

16-6.jpg

White conscripts. Part of Kreuger's strategy was to make up for his shortage of heavy weapons with large numbers of infantry.

Unfortunately for Kreuger and Long they faced several handicaps right from the beginning. First, was the fact that since the Collective had broken with the ASR, Moseley’s feint into Indiana didn’t draw as many Red soldiers west as it was supposed to. Second, was that the President’s decision to move up the time table created logistical issues particularly with regards to ammunition, and noticeably reduced the effectiveness of the White artillery. Still had it not been for the storm, Operation East probably would have been a complete success. Red forces, commanded by the one-handed John Milt (who had risen far in the Red Guard despite his ideological impurities), had used the opportunity the hurricane granted to build a line of defenses along the frontline north of Baltimore. Had Krueger managed to attack in the fall of 1938 like he planned, he would have been in Philadephia within a few days, as it was it took him a week to break past Milt’s initial defenses by which point additional defensive lines had been erected to block his path and Smedley Butler had recognized the seriousness of the situation and dispatched a significant portion of the Blue Army in the northeast to reinforce the Collectivist-Reds.

Hagerston, Westminster, and Bel Air South all fell to the Whites, pushing the Popular Front out of Maryland completely, and General Krueger began the hard march along the coast towards New York. He was opposed every step of the way, but the weakened state of the Collectivist-Reds who were still reorganizing after their split from Chicago allowed the White advance to continue. Also invaluable was Major General George Patton whose skilled tactics defeated Red armor in the Battle of Newark and Red and Blue armor in the Battle of Wilmington- despite the fact that his tanks were often outnumbered and almost always of lower quality than those of the Popular Front. The capture of Wilmington, Delaware was significant both for the fact that the city was an important secondary industrial center, and for the fact that it allowed White forces in southern New Jersey to finally re-establish a land connection with the rest of White America. When Chester, Pennsylvania fell a few days later on August 28, 1939 there were no longer any major obstacles between Krueger and the vital hub of Philadelphia.

t3476-11.jpg

A Collectivist-Red tank burning on the road to Philadelphia

By that point however, the ‘People’s Militia’- the AWC’s version of the Red Guard- had found its stride and the East Coast Blues were devoting the better part of the forces at their disposal to stopping the Whites. In the west General Barrett and the Continental Army was launching nuisance attacks against the Whites in Oklahoma and Missouri and in Arizona Henry H. Arnold had taken Phoenix and Mesa in the name of the Provisional Government. In Philadelphia factories turned into fortresses and every block of the city was a ruin by the time it fell. Huey Long sent another 300,000 conscripts to reinforce the offensive, stripping men from wherever he could find them. But the Popular Front sent reinforcements as well, more men, more tanks, more armored cars, and more artillery. In late October the PUSAF (West) transferred a significant number of its planes east, throwing control of the air into question. Keeping vital supplies flowing into Philadelphia became more and more of a challenge for both sides, but especially for the Whites who began to struggle. It’s a testament to the ability of Krueger, Patton, and Eisenhower (who was responsible for Operation East’s logistics), and to the bravery of their men that 650,000 White soldiers were able to defeat 800,000 Popular Front soldiers and win a clear victory in the city by the beginning of December. By that point however, it was clear that the offensive could not continue on to New York, and the Whites settled back onto the defensive.

DZW-RC_572_2%23

People's Militia in Philadelphia

Despite the horrendous cost in men and material, and its failure to achieve all of its objectives, Operation East remained a tactical and strategic victory for the American Fascists. They had struck a major blow against Collectivist-Red Industry by taking Philadelphia and Wilmington, as well as the towns of York, Lancaster, West Chester, and Trenton which had fallen as part of the ultimately successful encirclement of the city. They’d also retaken Atlantic City and most of New Jersey, shells were falling on Princeton University where Communist soldiers sheltered in the ruins of Nassau Hall less than fifty miles from New York. The New England branch of the Whites retained control over Rhode Island, the eastern portion of Massachusetts including Boston, and most of New Hampshire. The Reds were still split in half, and the Chicago half was isolated, short on food and raw materials, and at war with the Red Oak Pact and the Popular Front at the same time. Even the new alliance between the progressives was weak, tied together by two separate agreements that left the Continental Congress still nominally at odds with the Workers’ Collective.

images

Wrecked buildings in Philadelphia

“We can win this.” Long told his general staff, although it was unclear who he was reassuring. “We have the confidence of the majority of the American people behind us, and there is nothing that can shake their faith.”

That faith was shaken on January 11, 1940, when 100,000 Japanese soldiers landed on the West Coast of America.

sthk2hD.png

The Grapes of Wrath- A 1940 Prose Interlude

“Go down to Aberdeen.” The old general had ordered, his face haggard from the strain of the war. “Conduct an inspection, give a few orders, remind the Klan that there is one United States Military and that they are not part of it.”

Now the younger general was riding down a dirt road outside of the small Mississippi town, the car bumping and jolting with each pothole it encountered. He’d rather not be here if it was up to him, there was too much to do to justify heading out to the countryside to take part in a jurisdictional dispute between the Army and the Security Division. But orders were orders, and he was no admirer of the Klan the way some others were. With any luck he’d be able to make his inspection and be back in Philadelphia within a day or two.

His car pulled up to a tall wooden fence with barbed wire wrapped around and on top of it. Here and there he could see raised guard posts like those in a prison and in front of him a large gate guarded by a dozen men wearing Klan uniforms with Security Division armbands. Above the gate was a sign; NEGRO POPULATION CONCENTRATION CAMP ABERDEEN and UNAUTHORIZED ACCESS FORBIDDEN. There was no roadblock the young general mused, it was sloppy. Anyone could just drive up to the entrance before being challenged.

“Papers?” One of the Klansmen stepped up and spit tobacco on the ground. As his driver handed them over, the younger general studied the SD troops. They were unimpressive, either men who’d failed to qualify for the draft or who had used the Klan as a way to avoid it. Their uniforms were dirty and scuffed, they slouched on duty, and generally seemed ill-disciplined. Their officer’s eyes widened as he read the authorization form he’d been handed. “Go right ahead general.” He sketched an awkward salute. “Open the gate!”

The first thing that hit Krueger’s subordinate about the camp was its smell, it struck him like a body blow. An animal stink of sweat and excrement and underlying all of it the sick stench of death. Several large structures stood immediately inside the gate, administrative buildings and housing for the guards presumably. Past them, behind even more barbed wire, were rows upon rows of ramshackle barracks. It was too far to make out individuals, but you could easily see the mass of dark humanity that shifted listlessly within.

“Where’s the commander of this facility?” He addressed himself to one of the nearby Klansmen who guffawed.

“The Klarogo’s over there.” The man jerked a thumb towards the largest of the buildings. “He’s busy though.”

“Take me to him.”

“Find him yourself.”

“I am a Brigadier General in the United States Army, you will escort me to your commanding officer and you will call me ’sir’ when you speak to me. Is that understood?”

The SD trooper looked for a moment as if he was going to refuse, but then he caught sight of the expression on the younger general’s face. “Yes- yes sir.”

The ‘Klarogo’ was a middle-aged man named Simmons who had thinning hair and an accent thick enough to cut butter. “So the army sent a busy-body to get in our way.” He drawled. “Where you from, Yank?”

“Kansas. I’m here to-”

“I heard you the first time.” Simmons stirred himself. “You think that because you’ve got some tin on your shoulder that means you can come down here and order me and my boys around?”

“General Krueger outranks you, and more importantly so do I.” The army regular met his glare with an equal one of his own. “You are to assist me in every way with my inspection.”

“Alright.” The Klarogo sneered, his eyes glittering. “If that’s what you want follow me. You think you’re so tough because you’re army? You have no idea what tough is.”

---
The camp infirmary was a long, one room building. Beds were lined up against both walls, all of which were beyond full. Three- sometimes even four or five inmates were crowded into each one, patients covered every square inch of floor so it was impossible to step without putting one’s foot onto a person. In places they were stacked like cordwood, the living and the nearly dead. There was a din of moaning, whimpering, screaming from the sick and injured that made conversation all but impossible. When brief windows opened up onto the infirmary floor a sludge of brown and black effluent could be seen, a mix of feces, urine, blood, spit, pus, and mucus. The young general gagged and covered his mouth and nose with his hand.

“What do you think of this one?” Simmons had to shout in order to make himself heard, clearly doing his best to discomfit the other man.

‘This one’ was an eight-year-old colored girl. Her upper lip was drawn back and a trickle of dried blood from a fissure in the cracked lip lay on her dry teeth. The child’s hair lay in lifeless strands, corpse-tawny about her pinched face. From her nostrils and beside her mouth, dried blood traced thin rivulets, curving over her small lower jaw and reappearing on the pillow on either side of her neck. The girl’s face was apathetic, its lines obliterated, the eyes gaped at the ceiling, the neglected windows of an empty house. Her small form, almost crushed by two others which shared her bed, was covered in a thin coverlet and this rose and fell in small, quick, indifferent response to her breathing. From the emaciated body the smell of mice and of cadaver rose in a thick and languid cloud. On her arms were scattered clumps of lentil-shaped, rose-colored, raised spots.

“Do you smell that?” The Klansman asked sardonically. “That smell like wet mouse? That’s the typhoid, it’s what half of them are dying of.”

“Isn’t there anything you can do?” The other man asked, knowing already the answer.

“Why bother?” Simmons shrugged. “White folks need the medicine, and they’re just a bunch of niggers.”

---
In the infirmary it had been possible to pretend that the emaciated appearance of the patients was due to disease or some other cause. In the barracks though, the ‘healthy’ inmates were little more than black skin stretched over skeletons. Their eyes were old eyes, dead eyes that stared at the young general as if they could see right through him. They were dressed in the ragged remnants of the clothes they had worn when they first entered the camp, sometimes they wore nothing at all. Lice crawled over the inmates, and swarmed in the filthy straw that was laid out along the barracks’ floors. A few had slightly better clothes and wore white armbands, they looked marginally better fed and saluted as the Klarogo passed by. Trustees.

“How much do you feed them?”

“As little as I can get away with.” The Klansman savagely kicked one of the inmates who failed to move out of the way fast enough. “They don’t give us enough food to feed the all guards properly, let alone all the niggers. It’s shortages, you know? And why waste the food when it could go to people?”

“This is supposed to be an anti-partisan measure.” The young general said, trying to conceal his horror. “You have women and children in these camps… how many civilians are we sacrificing to get a handful of fighters?”

Simmons snorted. “They’re niggers! They’re all guilty of something, if they aren’t Brown they’re Blue, and if they aren’t Blue they’re Red. ‘Sides we’ve already got more of their kind than we need, if we’re left with that many fewer on account of what we have to do to beat the Browns, why General Eisenhower,” he smirked, “that’s just an added bonus.”
 

Hnau

Banned
The Japanese Invasion and the Hunting Season- 1940

The Japanese Invasion of America pushed the empire’s war-making capability to the limit. Happening as it did at a time when the better of part of the Japanese military was tied down fighting the Red Army in Manchukuo and eastern Siberia, the already prohibitive logistical difficulties were made that much worse. General Masaharu Homma, “the Poet General”, would be operating on a shoestring with only 200 tanks and a handful of artillery to support his 100,000 ground forces, although naval assistance for the invasion was considerable. To their credit the Eastern Expeditionary Army included some of the best troops that Japan could field, including the Imperial Guards Division and the veteran 16th Division whose men had fought in the Philippines Intervention. General Homma was a skilled commander who had proved his worth in the Philippines, and his second-in-command- Lieutenant-General Tomoyuki Yamashita- was a veteran of the fighting in Manchukuo. “The key to victory,” Prime Minister Sugiyama wrote, “will be Yamato Damashii (Japanese fighting spirit). As long as the spirit of our soldiers remains indomitable it will serve as a strength multiplier that will overcome even the worst odds. Weapons and logistics are irrelevant with regards to this.”

As it was the plan relied heavily on Homma’s ability to acquire basic necessities such as food and clothing from local resources almost immediately and to raise an auxiliary force of local collaborators to supplement his men. American expatriates in Japan and collaborators in the Honolulu-based “Pacific Administration” (which was nominally under the authority of the Whites) had convinced the Prime Minister that there were large numbers of American conservatives dissatisfied with the Blue government who would immediately flock to support the invaders. Local auxiliary troops would be used to expand Japanese control from its original beachheads, eventually trapping the Blues between Japan and the 104th Infantry Division and destroying them. It was envisioned that other friendly locals, including White-sympathizers and Japanese-Americans, would help restore American industry in the occupied areas which would begin to produce military materials. These materials would fuel the EEA and eventually would be exported back to Japan to support the war against the communists. Sugiyama’s primary concession to the difficulty of the invasion was to stipulate that the ‘liberated area’ should stretch no further than the Sierras and the Cascades “to avoid overreaching”. With the beating heart of the West Coast Blues torn out, Long’s government and its allied White Warlords could win a victory in the West which would lead to an eventual victory in the East.

Simple.

Of course all of this was much easier said than done. The general’s targets in the initial landings were San Francisco, Los Angeles, Astoria at the mouth of the Columbia River, and the town of Ozette on the Olympic Peninsula, the later two being preliminary beachheads for the eventual planned occupations of Portland, Salem, Olympia, and Seattle. Although the invasion force had little in the way of heavy weapons, it had excellent naval support from the IJN including four of Japan’s carriers who were to provide air cover for the landings, and a significant concentration of naval artillery. However in the early hours of January 11 General Homma remained disquieted, concerned about the coming campaign. In the staff room of the Chikuma by the light of a single dim bulb he sat writing poetry;

The cold winter wind touches my skin
My dreams at dawn do not bring tranquility.

The rising sun brought both victory and defeat for the Poet General.

200px-Honma_Masaharu.jpg

General Masaharu Homma
From the start things did no go as smoothly as had been hoped. Inclement weather in the Pacific Northwest badly handicapped Japanese aircraft flying from the Soryu and Kaiyo, and the naval aviators were in any case untrained at identifying targets for air strikes on land. Japanese troops landing at Astoria were caught in the open by American artillery and pinned down until the Blue Army could arrive in force. Outside of the Juan de Fuca Strait, Blue naval forces traded blows with the Imperial Japanese Navy and actually managed to contest the landing at Ozette at sea, sinking several transports before they could be driven back. The American leftists had suspected that some kind of invasion was in the works, partly out of hysteria perhaps, but their suspicions had been borne out, and quickly they began to organize resistance.

Rikusentai+_188_

Japanese soldiers on a landing craft preparing to establish a beachhead at Los Angeles

When word reached Upton Sinclair of what was happening, the governor was at first stunned by the news and then elated at word of successful American resistance. “No enemy has dared to trespass on American soil since the British in 1812.” He declared on the radio. “We defeated the British then, and we will defeat Japan now. We shall defeat them on the land, for there are no men braver or more committed to the cause of freedom than our soldiers. We shall defeat them in the air, for there are none so skilled or fearless as our pilots. We shall defeat them at sea, for America’s naval might is questioned only by our allies. We shall defeat them on any battlefield of any type where they may choose to meet us, and should they even briefly gain a temporary advantage then we shall water the tree of liberty with our blood to take it back.”

uptonsinclair.jpg

Upton Sinclair delivering his famous "We Shall Defeat" speech

They were brave words and the speech was widely hailed in the Red Oak Pact and the Popular Front, but it’s hard to say what effect it had on the fighting. Most of the Provisional United States Air Force (West) was on the east coast where it had been sent to counter Operation East, and most of the West Coast Division was engaged fighting Charles Humphrey in the Rockies or the White Army in Arizona. What remained to oppose the Japanese were recruits still undergoing training, depleted units withdrawn for rest and recovery, and second line garrison units. Where the weather was better, further south, the Japanese were able to gain immediate control of the air, the Mitsubishi Type O fighter was superior to anything the Americans could throw at it. Powerful naval artillery backed the landings, which found that the Blue units assigned to costal defense had been dispersed to cover more ground and were generally unsupported by artillery. General David Vernon, the commander responsible for defense of Los Angeles, withdrew his badly mauled forces from the city after only six hours to spare the civilians further destruction. Fires burned unchecked in San Francisco as naval artillery pounded the city, under orders from Lieutenant General Seishiro Itagaki who needed only a week to occupy the immediate Bay Area. In Washington Yamashita managed to turn around the disaster in the Pacific Northwest, marching the Imperial Guard Division down the Olympic Peninsula, meeting superior forces as he went. When the weather cleared he was able to make use of close air support, between that and clever tactics the Lieutenant-General bluffed and maneuvered his way to victory. The commander of Fort Lewis was so intimidated by Yamashita’s brusque demand for surrender that he acceded to it, giving up an advantageous position to a numerically inferior enemy.

JapaneseMarchSgpCity.jpg

Japanese soldiers march through San Francisco

By early February it was clear that Homma’s strategy was working, the Japanese military (officially in the name of the Pacific Administration and the Montgomery Government) controlled three pockets of territory along the Pacific Coast. The first, in Washington, was commanded by Yamashita and controlled the Olympic Peninsula, the city of Olympia, and was looking in the direction of Seattle. The second included San Francisco and encircled the San Francisco Bay including San Jose, it was where Homma had established his headquarters and assumed direct command from Itagaki. The third was in southern California under the leadership Major General Isamu Cho, it held Los Angeles and had begun to advance towards San Diego. Considering the profound difficulties involved in launching an invasion across the Pacific Ocean, these were considerable accomplishments. Considering the many failures of the invasion however, they seem rather smaller.

general-yamashita.gif

General Tomoyuki Yamashita

The military failures were not disastrous, opposition to his landing had reduced the size of Yamashita’s force which had not yet taken Seattle, and the defeat of the invaders at Astoria meant that Portland and Salem were safe. However, more reinforcement were trickling in from elsewhere, it was possible they’d be able to turn that around. Alaska continued to go quite well, Major James P. Devereux’s limited forces had been defeated at Anchorage and the Khakis in central Alaska were capable of little more than guerilla attacks. In the Panhandle Japanese assistance was helping the Philippine Corps against Admiral King, who stubbornly refused to give up. None of this was ideal, but none of it was game-ending either. The invasion’s failures were rather in the realm of politics and public opinion, and there they were devastating.

When the Empire of Japanese first intervened in America’s Pacific possessions, its involvement was actually quite popular in White America. Father Coughlin had hailed it as “a firmer and more sincere gesture of support for liberty and anti-communism than any other free nation has made.” There was an unspoken understanding that Japan might acquire some of these territories after the end of the war, and that a victorious fascist America might look kindly on selling them for a reasonable sum. In the meantime the Pacific Administration provided a convenient fig leaf, its leaders saw the Japanese not as invaders but as allies. Governor Lawrence M. Judd, the head of the Pacific Administration, was a former Republican governor of Hawaii who had opposed the military rule of the MacArthur, and later King’s junta on the grounds that it was undemocratic. He gave speeches that condemned the “despotic rule” of the MacArthurites, Blues, and Reds. Both Judd and Huey Long however, were caught completely by surprise when Japan invaded the mainland.

180px-Lawrence_M._Judd_(Kuokoa_newspaper).jpg

Lawrence M. Judd, briefly the head of the Pacific Administration

Americans of whatever allegiance were horrified by the violation of their sovereignty and the Japanese proved unable to change their opinion. To be fair General Homma ordered his troops to treat the Americans not as enemies but as friends, and to respect their customs and religion. However his troops responded when unhappy locals lobbed insults at them or resisted, and not all of his subordinates were as solicitous. When he occupied San Francisco Lieutenant General Seishiro Itagaki ordered a defeated Blue soldier, Corporal Charles Weisberg of Sacramento, to remove the American flag flying from the top of the half-finished Golden Gate Bridge and replace it with the Rising Sun of Japan. Weisberg climbed to the top, removed the American flag, wrapped it around his body, then silently stepped over the edge and fell 746 feet to his death. You didn’t have to be a Blue to feel outrage over such an event, you didn’t even have to be an American. The Yellow Peril that had swept Canada reached newer and more perilous heights, Canadians of Japanese descent were arrested and interned. Prime Minister Bennett made his famous “Brother’s Keeper” radio address in which he openly condemned the Japanese invasion and vowed assistance to the Red Oak Pact to meet it. It wasn’t a declaration of war, but it was the next best thing. Governor Sewell in Maine also declared his “unchecked opposition to the Japanese” and was joined by Admirals Bloch and Fletcher who “[could] not under any circumstances remain neutral in the face of a foreign invasion of American soil.” The Guantanamo Bay Naval Base formally applied to join the Red Oak Pact and commenced pin-prick raids against the Whites in Puerto Rico and the Virgin Islands.

TlHDK3j.png

Japanese soldiers celebrate in front of the half-built Golden Gate Bridge

Anti-Japanese sentiments and racism flowered in the United States, even the Blues were not immune. “We’ll send those little yellow monkeys to kingdom come!” Lewis vowed, and Japanese-Americans were harassed and attacked. In Redding a young Korean woman was killed by assailants who though she was Japanese, in a town in Oregon the sheriff had all Americans of Japanese descent he could find arrested, and then executed them all in cold blood- including four children. Across White America there was outrage against Long for “inviting a bunch of treacherous, slanty-eyed Asiatics to invade our country”. Claims (not totally false) were made that Japanese soldiers raped white women and kidnapped them to serve as “concubines”. The Acting President was scrambling to react, on the one hand he didn’t want to alienate his foreign allies, on the other he was being accused of treason on the floor of the White Congress. Coughlin and he tried to turn the accusations around, and attempted to generate anger towards the Canadian involvement on the side of the Pact. But for some reason Americans couldn’t seem to hate the white, protestant, English-speaking Canadians as much as they did the Japanese. Eventually he had no choice but to protest the invasion in strong terms and demand that Tokyo withdraw its troops.

XedF4II.png

Racist caricatures of Japanese along with a strong anti-Japanese message proliferated post-invasion

Sugiyama was confused- he had been led to expect a liberator’s welcome. Instead of Americans flocking to assist the soldiers of the Emperor, even those who should have been their allies were turning against them. As the year moved into spring the Japanese faced concerted resistance by the general population, including sabotage and assassination that made any plans for the production of war materials impossible. In Hawaii and the Philippines resistance was building as well, the Filipinos found the Japanese even more arrogant than the Americans as well as violent in a way that the United States Military had never been. Filipinos were beaten and raped, and the Japanese culprits shielded from civilian authorities by their superiors. The Filipino government protested strongly, in May Governor Judd resigned as head of the Pacific Administration. Japan’s response to resistance among the civilians was to become more repressive, only intensifying the cycle.

cbpfhCe.png

An anti-Japanese propaganda poster disseminated by the Blues

Meanwhile another crisis was looming for the American fascists. Spring brought with it a renewal of fighting and plans had been made for new offensive in the east, one that it was hoped would take New York at last. But the political divisions in the Whites had finally passed the breaking point. In December Dwight Eisenhower was sent by General Krueger to examine the Klan-run concentration camp at Aberdeen, Mississippi. What he found shocked and horrified him, forty-thousand African Americans forced to live in inhuman conditions surrounded by raw sewage and starving to death. Disease was endemic in the camp, a combination of typhoid and respiratory infections that killed dozens every day. Virtually all of inmates were civilians including women and children for whom few special accommodations were made. When Eisenhower reported his findings he learned that the political leadership already knew about it- that the Klan was deliberately causing starvation and disease in the camps to reduce the African-American population and so make it easier to control. Official documents leave little doubt that both Huey Long and General George Moseley were aware of what was happening, Long tolerated the program’s existence, but Moseley had actually endorsed it and recommended that Jews and “other undesirables” such as citizens of Slavic and Italian descent be similarly interned.

asdf-12putv9.gif

A mass grave outside of the Aberdeen Concentration Camp

Frustrated and angry, Eisenhower went to Krueger who was his immediate superior and showed him proof of what he had found. Walter Krueger was an old-style officer, loyal to his country to a fault. He had joined Moseley (and Eisenhower) in defecting to Long because he couldn’t stomach MacArthur’s assumption of dictatorial control. He’d seen the Whites as the lesser evil, under the leadership of a civilian who was even in the line of secession for the Presidency. Increasingly however, the constant infighting between the regular military and fascist paramilitaries had worn on him as had the authoritarian nature of the White regime. Krueger wasn’t the only one, much of the officer corps inherited from the Second Republic felt the same way. Mainstream conservative Republicans, they were alienated by the different fascist, pseudo-fascist, and racist ideologies they saw around them and were unhappy about the power that such groups had amassed. Between MacArthur’s Coup and Moseley’s failed coup, the idea of the military wielding political power had caught hold and the unthinkable was no longer unthinkable.

On February 17, as Japanese troops battled the Blues on the West Coast, eleven high-ranking officers in the White Army met in Washington D.C. to plan a coup against the government. Their names were; Walter Krueger, Dwight Eisenhower, George Patton, Perry Miles, James Parsons, Irving Philipson, Charles Thompson, George Marshall, Benjamin Lear, Leon Kromer, and Daniel Van Voorhis. All had previously served in the pre-civil war military, all had joined the Whites after Moseley’s unsuccessful attempt to overthrow MacArthur. They were principled men, they believed in the importance of following orders and obeying the law. They also believed in “capitalism, democracy, and the American Way” and were enemies of “communism and other un-American ideologies”. Regrettably the notes of the Washington Conference (1940) have not survived, we have only the testimony of Eisenhower to go on to determine what was discussed.

“There was a great deal of debate over the culpability of Long.” He recalled many years later. “None of us liked his ‘Share Our Wealth’ talk, but we respected him and we knew he was no fan of Pelley or Evans…. ultimately we decided that leaving him in power was too dangerous…. it was proposed that with the Klan and the fascists out of the way [we’d] be able to make common cause with [the British and the Canadians]… against the Popular Front and the Japanese.” It was proposed that they would try to find William R. Castle Jr., Landon’s long-missing Secretary of State and elevate him to Acting President (they had no way of knowing that Castle was at that moment in a shallow grave in the Anacostia Flats).

swnbldg.jpg

The State, War, and Navy Building where the Washington Conference (1940) was held

They were powerful men, commanding between them the better part of the White Army, and there was every reason to believe that their coup would be a successful one. But before the Washington Clique could act they were betrayed and their plans discovered.

George Patton was not, as much as some historians try to paint him, a fascist. Nowhere in his diary or any letters he wrote is there any indication that he professed fascistic beliefs. He was a highly skilled tactician, a mild racist, an abrasive and foul-mouthed commander, he hated communism with a passion, and as witnessed in the Bonus Army debacle he was more loyal to his superiors than to democracy. Eisenhower considered him a friend and so had suggested his name to Krueger as someone to include in their plans- and in truth Patton also considered Eisenhower a friend. According to his diary the general had wrestled with the decision for several days before coming forward and informing the Acting President about the conspiracy. “The Klan and the fascists are too powerful to be defeated by a simple coup against their leadership.” Patton wrote. “If we go forward then we risk a civil war in free America, making victory for the communists nearly certain… I pledged to follow Long because I rejected the military seizing power under MacArthur… I cannot now join in creating a military dictatorship in my beloved homeland.”

300px-Patton.jpg

General Patton during the Hunting Season

The Kingfish acted immediately, taking stock of his remaining loyal commanders (Moseley was the most notable) and ordering the arrest of the plotters. However word reached most of the members of the Washington Clique in time, and they attempted to overthrow the government anyway. Opposing them were the different fascist and pseudo-fascist paramilitaries who had the advantage that most of their forces were concentrated behind the front line in major cities and strategic locations as garrison troops (whereas most of the troops who followed the Clique were deployed on the front line). This allowed the Security Division, Social Justice Platoons, the Silver Legion, and loyalist regulars to secure control over most government institutions and major cities within a couple days of the start of hostilities, despite the general secondary quality of their forces. For about a week in late February and early March the “Hunting Season” raged throughout White America as conservatives fought Fascists and their ultra-conservative allies. Hunting Season ended with the survival of the Long regime, and with a mass purge of Republicans and suspect Democrats from the military and the government. The White Army was badly weakened, its best commanders had largely been part of the defeated conspirators or were arrested in the purge and the troops were badly demoralized. At the same time the paramilitaries grew vastly in power, their assistance had been vital in preserving the government, which was now reliant on them. They had an equal priority with the regular military for supplies and wielded a de facto veto over actions by the civilian government- when they could agree. Huey Long had never possessed absolute power, but now Hiram Wesley Evans was only slightly less powerful than he was, let alone William Dudley Pelley or Father Coughlin.

hpl_guards2_lg.jpg

Huey Long, escorted by a Silver Legionnaire (right) and regular soldier (left)

However although defeated, there was still one member of the Washington Clique walking free- Eisenhower.

Patton had only provided nine names to the government other than his own when he informed on the February 17 meeting, holding back “Dwight Eisenhower” out of regard towards his old friend. When the hunting season began he warned the other man, who he tried to convince to remain loyal to the state. “He argued that the plan was undemocratic and risked playing into the hands of the communists.” Eisenhower later recalled. “I told him that he hadn’t seen what I’d seen at that camp, and that perhaps we were the Indians in this western… and the Reds were the cowboys.” He was kept under house arrest by Patton during the Hunting Season who released him and vouched for him afterwards. Eisenhower was questioned but ultimately declared politically reliable, the fact that he oversaw logistics and didn’t actually command any troops helped the fascists not to see him as a threat. Certainly he had convinced Patton of his trustworthiness.

“I am convinced” the other general wrote in his diary “that Ike has finally come around to the correct way of seeing things… he agrees with me that it’s Pelley and his goons who are the real problem, but that the President is a patriot… [and] the communists are a bigger priority.”

On March 30, 1940 a dispatch arrived at the Aberdeen Concentration Camp. It appeared to contain orders from Evans directing the transfer of 5,000 inmates, primarily children, to a secondary camp at Scottsboro, Alabama. The paperwork was all in order, the instructions were countersigned, every ‘t’ was crossed and ‘i’ dotted. Klarogo Simmons studied it and then made the necessary preparations. There was nothing strange about the orders, the Scottsboro Camp specialized in children and the overcrowding at Aberdeen was bad enough that something had to be done with the overflow. In fact similar shipments of children had already occurred. On April first a special train, guarded by Klansmen of the Security Division and carrying the 5,000 inmates arrived in Decatur, Alabama. There new orders were waiting, transferring the inmates to a second train. This was mildly unusual- the second train was made up of commandeered passenger cars instead of the cattle cars of the first train- and it was also under the authority of the Silver Legion. According to his orders, the Legionnaire Captain explained, there had been a change of plans. The inmates were not going to the SD camp at Scottsboro, there were going to the new Silvery Legion camp at Lebanon, Tennessee. The commanding officer of the Security Division escort examined the orders and found them to be as they should be. The train proceeded to Columbia, Tennessee where the escort was changed out with a new Silver Legion escort that knew nothing about the previous destinations of the train. Their orders were not to proceed to Lebanon, but instead to go to Glasgow, Kentucky. However, at Bowling Green, Kentucky the inmates were moved to an entirely different train guarded by soldiers from the 9th Infantry Regiment of the 2nd Assault Division. Since Krueger had been arrested and executed, units from the politically unreliable 2nd Assault Division had been shifted to second line duties and stationed separately. That some should end up guarding African American prisoners was not inconceivable. They were to take the train to Bardstown, but at Elizabethtown received new orders to proceed to Bedford, Indiana. However Red partisans had sabotaged the tracks outside of Seymour a week before and they were not yet fully repaired (a fact that was known to the General Staff in Montgomery). Fortunately trucks were available and the escort continued on with the inmates to a military camp south of Columbus, Indiana- which was itself only about 20 miles south of the frontline between the Whites and the ASR.

By this point it was April 3th, whole trip had thus far required four days.
By regularly changing out the train crews and escorts for the inmates, the only people who were aware of just how far the children had come were the children themselves (and the handful of adult prisoners who had accompanied them). The East Fork White River Camp was a military camp used as temporary quarters for units moving in and out of the Columbus area, there the 9th Infantry Regiment set up a temporary location to house the prisoners for the night. They were somewhat surprised to find that the 23rd Infantry Regiment, the 12th Field Artillery Regiment, and the 2nd Quartermaster Regiment, all also former 2nd Republic units part of the 2nd Assault Division were also present at East Fork. There had lately been a practice of preventing such “unreliable” units from congregating together. However they all had apparently legitimate orders that had resulted in their presence, some seeming to have been signed by Generals Patton and Moseley themselves.

Camp_toccoa_sept_42_500.jpg

East Fork White River Camp, 1940

On April 5th yet more orders arrived, these ones bearing what was indistinguishable from the signature of General Moseley and directing the present units of the 2nd Assault Division to take up a position at Morgantown six miles below the frontline where they would serve as a reserve force. They should take the African American inmates with them, a unit of Security Division troops would meet them at Morgantown to take charge of the prisoners. This was particularly strange, but the commanding officers of the various units had been selected for their obedience and unwavering loyalty. Assuming it was purely the result of a clerical error that the children had remained with them so far, the units did as they had been instructed.

At Morgantown General Eisenhower was waiting with a unit of Military Police.

The General requested the presence of the officers of the newly arrived units (all of whom had been appointed post-Hunting Season) and then ordered his MPs to arrest them. With that out of the way he addressed the enlisted men and noncoms.

It’s worth taking a moment to consider the magnitude of what the general had accomplished. He had first convinced Patton and then the White Government that he was still trustworthy and thus avoided being arrested and executed like the rest of the Washington Clique. He then used his position as one of the highest ranking officers responsible for the logistics of the White Army to forge the necessary documents and signatures required to transfer 5,000 African American concentration camp inmates to a location he chose where he also arranged for four handpicked army units to be waiting. It is a testament to Eisenhower’s administrative genius that he was able to carry his plan off without anyone learning of it.

Now he paraded the inmates- starving, skeletal children accompanied by similarly emaciated adults- in front of the assembled men. “This is what the Klan and the Legion have done.” Ike told them. “This is what Walter [Krueger] fought to end… the deliberate starvation and murder of children…. This is not America, this is not what our founding fathers envisioned, this is not democracy, this is not freedom, this is not justice… this is evil in its purest form. And I cannot in good conscience continue to serve it any longer.” The men cheered. Their officers had been purged and put to death, they had come under suspicion and forced to endure numerous humiliations since the Hunting Season. They were demoralized and looking for a way out. “We have been betrayed! Betrayed by Long and Moseley, betrayed by Patton and Byrd… they have made themselves our enemies… they have murdered our friends…therefore I propose to defect.”

Captain Jack Isserman was commanding a portion of the Red Guard force outside of Indianapolis at two o’clock in the afternoon on April 5, 1940. To his surprise he registered the approach of a large body of men and trucks from the direction of the White lines waving makeshift flags, some of which were white and some of which were red. “At their front was a man in a jeep with the most piercing eyes I had ever seen. I ordered the troops not to open fire… when he reached me I asked him who he was and what he was doing. He told me that he was General Eisenhower ‘of the accursed White Army’ and that he was defecting. He said he wasn’t a communist, and asked if that would be a problem… I told him we’d take all the help we could get.”

When Ike defected over to the American Soviet Republic he brought with him 4,319 fully equipped veteran soldiers and 5,199 former inmates of Aberdeen Concentration Camp, of whom 4,428 were children.
 

Hnau

Banned
The True North Strong And Free- 1940

White America had been hit by a trifecta of body blows. First the Japanese invasion cost it legitimacy and popularity in the eyes of the American public. Militarily the invasion injured the Whites as well; although the White Warlords Colonel Francis Briggs and Major General Charles Humphrey maintained their alliances with Long’s government, virtually all the other warlords in America either declared their opposition to the Whites and Japanese or reaffirmed it. Ernest King joined the Red Oak Pact, as did his subordinates; the Admirals Fletcher and Bloch, and Major James Devereux. Governor Langer did not apply for admission to the Pact, but the Republic of North Dakota declared war on the Empire of Japan anyway. Second was the Hunting Season, which left the White Army demoralized, purged, and in disarray. Instead of launching an offensive aimed at New York City as had been planned, the fascists found themselves falling back in the East and Midwest. Third was Eisenhower’s defection- the loss of the military units that he took with him was less damaging than the public relation coup for the Reds (and Blues and other non-Whites) when the extent of Klan's treatment of African-Americans was revealed. Even more damaging was the second purge in April and May of 1940 that his defection inspired, it was even more extensive than the first, among its victims were most of the liberals and progressives who had supported Long including Father Cox and William Lemke (this is not to imply that military was immune- George Patton’s last words before the firing squad executed him were “God bless America.”) Huey Long was left as little more than a figurehead, power dancing between the different Fascist leaders.

Meanwhile the Reds were finding a second wind.

Mar07LN-blog480[1].jpg

The second purge was accompanied by yet another wave repression aimed at African Americans and minorities

During his time as leader of the Communist Party of the United States of America, Earl Browder had done everything in his power to move the party in line with Soviet interests. He helped to develop the Soviet underground network in the United States by recruiting espionage sources and agents for the NKVD- including his younger sister and his niece. The secret apparatus of the CPUSA was totally controlled by the Russian spy agency, and by extension Iosef Stalin who used it to carry out political murders, kidnappings, and assassinations. It was this Soviet influence that Sam Nessin and his comrades had rebelled against when they formed the AWC, and this influence that had been instrumental in preventing the ASR from joining the Popular Front. After the formation of the Collective a purge in the Red ranks had further consolidated the power of Moscow, albeit at the cost of further alienating many of the rank and file of the American Communists. It seemed obvious to many of them as the Reds suffered one defeat after the other that they risked being crushed between the Pact, the Front, and the Whites if they didn’t enter into some sort of alliance with the other leftwing factions.

Following the Communist purge and the arrest of William Z. Foster and most of his supporters, the primary anti-Browderite stronghold was in the Red Guard whose commanders were generally more concerned with military competence than with ideological purity. In the Guard even non-communists were capable of rising to prominence, notably John Milt before he joined the rebellious Collective. Eisenhower of course was aware of none of this when he defected, that he choose to join the ASR had everything to do with practicality and nothing at all to do with politics. Ike chose the Reds after he could find no way to smuggle the soldiers and prisoners he wanted all the way west to the Continental Congress and decided that the eastern front was too closely monitored to try and split past to the Frontists. Within days of joining the Red Guard he had proved vital to the retaking of Columbus, Indiana, a victory due to a combination of the sudden weakness of the Whites, the capability of his veterans, his personal tactical skill, and the growing effectiveness of Red armor. Staunchly apolitical, he won the respect of the communist military for his ability, and the respect of the political establishment for his liberation of the 5,000 children. Soon, despite his best efforts, Dwight Eisenhower found himself drawn into ASR politics, called upon to make radio addresses concerning the White concentration camps and the need for America to unite against Japan and the Whites.


009

Although they still looked ragtag, the quality and skill of the Red Guard had improved tremendously since the beginning of the war
On June 2nd Browder, in agreement with his Soviet advisors, ordered the former U.S. Army regular arrested, and the units he had brought with him disarmed. The first Ike heard of his intended arrest was on June 3rd, when he was informed that the Red Guard had freed the imprisoned anti-Browderites (including William Z. Foster himself) and removed the General-Secretary and his clique from power. To be fair the Guard was really only using the ordered arrest as an excuse- they had by that point been waiting to act for some time- but that made their coup (inspired perhaps by the Washington Clique) no less effective. As Foster was in poor health Scottish-born Fosterite John Williamson who had also been imprisoned during the purge, became the new Premier of the American Soviet Republic and the position of General-Secretary was abolished. Williamson promptly applied to the Popular Front and the Red Oak Pact for a ceasefire, and on June 25th a truce went into effect. It was only a truce, not an alliance (the Collective vetoed letting the Soviet Republic into the Front, the Continental Congress vetoed letting them into the Pact), the Reds and Blues were only co-belligerents and not actual allies. But it was still an end to the self-imposed isolation of the communists and the beginning of a thaw between them and the other factions. For the rest of 1940 the ASR would enjoy a series of victories against the Whites, as improved armor and tactics showed their worth. Red industry was churning out lines of tanks and artillery, the Red Guard was now a veteran organization with experienced commanders, and they now only had to fight on one front. Eisenhower lead the charge to liberate the rest of Illinois and Indiana, driving the fascists back into Kentucky.

Meanwhile in the west, events continued to unfold.

T_26M33_2.jpg

Important to the Red advance was the "Lincoln" tank, a modified version of the T-26 used in Russia, it had a more powerful engine, a faster speed, and was welded instead of riveted

General Arnold had withdrawn his forces from Arizona, leading the Blue Army west against to confront the invaders. This permitted the Whites there, who had been relatively unscathed by the purges and the Hunting Season, to occupy the state’s major cities. However difficulties further east left them unable to press forward into California- or even to occupy the entirety of Arizona. In the mountainous northern desert where anarchy reigned and no faction extended control, yet another warlord emerged- Luke Johnson, better known as the Cougar of the Grand Canyon. A full-blooded Navajo, Johnson had served in the 158th Infantry Regiment of the US Army National Guard, deserting along with many of his comrades in 1938 after a long period of not being paid. He returned to the Navajo Reservation, which had been flooded with refugees, bandits, and deserters like himself, largely overwhelming the remaining government institutions there. Johnson began by organizing a band of about a dozen men, mostly ex-military like himself, who provided armed protection for the region’s inhabitants- for a price. Gradually the group’s numbers grew, and by mid 1940 Johnson had effectively filled the power vacuum that existed in northern Arizona. His “Arizona Emergency Police” (no connection of course to any official organization) numbered roughly 3,000 men spread throughout the region’s various small communities and included Anglos, Hispanics, members of several Native American tribes, and a surprising number of African-Americans, mostly former members of the 25th Infantry Division. Johnson dispensed a rough sort of law and order that hearkened back to the old west, criminals were hanged after brief trials, and shootouts between the AEP and armed gangs were a common occurrence. The Whites made a few attempts to extend their control further north and faced concerted guerilla resistance by his men who were familiar with terrain and used their small arms very effectively. It was in the face of one of these excursions that Johnson temporarily relocated his headquarters to Phantom Ranch, at the bottom of the Grand Canyon where his enemies could not venture.

nez.jpg

Luke Johnson, the Cougar of the Grand Canyon and head of the Arizona Emergency Police
There he found a cluster of cabins with a garden and an orchard whose inhabitants had checked in, in 1937 and been forgotten by the rest of the world. They included movie stars, writers, and celebrities who had visited for the scenery and been protected from the war by their solitude. Johnson remained there through July and August of 1940, issuing orders by mule rider and eating pomegranates from the Ranch’s orchard, before leaving. George R. Stewart, one of the “phantoms”, who would later base a character in one of his novels off of the warlord, wrote about Johnson’s time at the bottom of the Grand Canyon. “When he holds court it is a sight to see… They gather by the river where the heat is less intense, his captains attentive to his words, accompanied by a panoply of other persons. There are confidence men, traveling salesmen, journalists, prostitutes, assorted notables and petty officials. The Cougar’s entourage includes an Indian medicine man, a priest, a missionary, a stenographer, a pretty actress, a sketch artist, and people of a dozen other professions… he has a young woman from Los Angeles who feeds him his pomegranate seeds… before coming here he had never before seen a pomegranate.”

CCC818Camp_1935_NPS.jpg

Phantom Ranch at the time of Johnson's visit
Although his visit was a brief one- the isolation of Grand Canyon which made it so safe also made communication prohibitively difficult- it nonetheless fed into the folklore that surrounded Luke Johnson. The inhabitants of the ranch had given him the sensationalist nickname ‘the Cougar’ (apparently feeling that ‘Luke Johnson’ was an insufficiently Indian name) and somehow that became ‘The Cougar of the Grand Canyon’ a title whose use he later encouraged. There were no threats to Northern Arizona in this period, the Blues were distracted by the Japanese, the Whites had only limited forces to bring to bear, and the MacArthurites to the north were consumed by internal issues.

Following the Winter March, Colonel Omar Bradley had overseen his portion of the ex-Khaki forces in the Rocky Mountains with little complaint. He saw eye to eye with Charles Humphrey on most things- a notable exception being the Mormons who Bradley found to be polite, reliable, and genial, with conflicted with Humphrey’s more negative views- and had no problem following the orders of the other man. When Humphrey began to align himself with the Whites, the former instructor had his reservations but otherwise agreed that Montgomery was a lesser evil. When the Hunting Season began Bradley’s views became much more negative, many of the men who were purged were men he had been friends with, and he began trying to convince his superior that it was time to start aligning with the Canadians and the Pact while they still had the chance. The Major General was also bothered by the Hunting Season, and even more so by the perceived connection between the Whites and the Japanese, but he stood firm. Years of war had left him unwilling to ally with either the Blues or the Continentals, that he was a devoted enemy of both factions of Reds went without saying. The 104th Infantry Division would continue to look towards the Whites. It was an unpopular decision with many who were outraged by the Japanese invasion, and Humphrey received two petitions calling for him to condemn the invasion and oppose it by force. The fact that Admiral King, his nominal superior, was under attack by the Japanese further disturbed his officers and men.

When Eisenhower defected it was the final straw.

99-108.jpg

By virtue of having commanded his own force in Kansas, and his accomplishment in the Winter March, Bradley was seen by most in the 104th as second only to Humphrey
The news of the treatment of African Americans by the White government had the soldiers of the 9th and 10th Cavalry Regiments up in arms over their continued alignment with the Fascists. They protested to Bradley and he brought their complaints to Humphrey. “My men have undergone indescribable sacrifice and privation and yet have never wavered in their loyalty. How can we abandon our loyalty and serve a vile and murderous regime like the Whites?” The Major General came under pressure from all quarters to break with Montgomery and now risked a mutiny if he persisted. The leadership of the Church of Latter-Day Saints urged their faithful to oppose Humphrey, who had not made himself beloved in that quarter, and a mass church-supported strike crippled the 104th’s war industries. The Mormons hoped to replace him with the less hostile Bradley who would also realign the MacArthurite pseudo-state with the Red Oak Pact.

That was precisely what they got.

With no other choice, Charles Humphrey resigned his position and Omar Bradley assumed command of the 104th Infantry Division. He contacted the Continental Congress to ask for a ceasefire, offering to allow Pactist forces free movement through the Rockies and hand over Herbert Hoover (who was living in western Colorado when the war began) in exchange. The agreement that Bradley and Milo Reno eventually agreed upon was much more complex than that, it committed the mountain hold-outs to providing military and economic assistance in fighting the Japanese and the Whites, and reaffirmed the 104th’s allegiance to the rump military government of Admiral King, which made them de facto members of the Red Oak Pact. By June of 1940 the Division’s territory was being administered as a de facto partnership between the Mormon Church and Bradley’s military government.

sm_camp_dodge_bayonet.jpg

Mormon irregulars organized by the Church of Latter Day Saints to provide security, maintain order, and serve as a reserve force for the 104th proper

The news that yet another of his potential allies had jumped ship was more in a line of bad new for Masaharu Homma. The Poet General’s push into the San Joaquin River Delta towards Sacramento had halted a few miles south of the State Capital in face of fierce resistance by Blue forces returning from Arizona. Major General Cho had taken San Diego, but was now maintaining a precarious defense in the San Bernardino Mountains against General Henry H. Arnold and the rest of the West Coast Division. Making matters worse were Colonel Tsuji Masanobu and a clique of junior officers who were actively subverting Homma’s by issuing secret orders contradicting his policies, and commanding harsher treatment of the conquered Americans, including the execution of Mayor Caroline Decker of San Francisco. The Imperial General Staff regarded Homma’s failures as a consequence of insufficient aggressiveness on his part, and being too lenient towards the American population. Prime Minister Sugiyama himself sent letters ordering the Poet General to “kill the chicken to scare the monkey”- an old Japanese idiom about intimidation through violence. Distance allowed the commander of the Eastern Expeditionary Force to subtly resist dictates regarding the treatment of civilians, but when ordered by his superiors to be more aggressive, he complied and turned to his subordinate Tomoyuki Yamashita.

220px-Tuji_Masanobu.jpg

Masanobu Tsuji was infamous for his fanaticism, insubordination, and brutality even among his superiors
Yamashita’s Imperial Guard Division was the only unit in the invasion that had seen only a series of successes since landing in America. He had taken Ozette, Olympia, Tacoma, and had reached the suburbs of Seattle. His biggest threat were the 20,000 Blue soldiers under the command of Acting Governor Henry L. Hess of Oregon who were positioned south of him and pressing north. The Tiger couldn’t take Seattle as long as he also had to deal with Hess and so he hatched the most daring plan of his career, one which satisfied even the most ardent members of the Imperial General Staff with its aggressiveness. Through the middle of the summer stockpiles of men and materials, shipped the long distance from the Home Islands, were built up in Japanese-occupied Washington State. New recruits, veterans transferred from fighting the Soviets in Manchuria, even a handful of Koreans who assumed garrison duty to free up Japanese regulars. While Governor Hess was struggling to grasp military concepts and worrying about the inferior quality of the teen-age draftees he was using to fill out his forces, Yamashita prepared to act in violation of all standard military strategy. Dividing his force in two, he kept one half holding where it was and with the other half; composed of the 2nd Sasebo, 3rd Kure, and 2nd Maizuru Special Naval Landing Forces, and the 31st Independent Brigade, he staged an intricate amphibious assault at the small town of Tillamook, Oregon 76 miles west of Portland and 118 miles south of the Blue Army rear.

Japanese+troops+go+ashore+to+complete+the+occupation+of+Corregidor+island.jpg

SNLF come ashore at Tillamook
Two days before the landing ten warships swept the Tillamook harbor of mines and bombarded the shore. At 6:30 a.m. on August 28, the appointed day, as the first pink streaks of dawn broke in the east, the admiral commanding the operation broke out the amphibious signal “Land the landing force”- whereupon waves of small boats darted for the shore. It took the SNLF exactly forty minutes to secure the town, they then raced for Portland. By September 15 the Governor’s forces were all but destroyed, half were dead or in prisoner of war pens; the rest were divided into small detachments that moved furtively at night, trying to reach home. Everything from Seattle to Salem was in Japanese hands. Tokyo was jubilant, Sugiyama sent a telegram praising Yamashita to the stars for his “aggressive, resolute, and dynamic actions.” The Prime Minister was convinced that his foes had lost heart.

In this he was mistaken.

4-Hong-Kong-Victoria-Harbour-1936.jpg

Seattle in 1940, before the fall of the city to the Japanese

Into October the Tiger began a series of operation designed to secure control of Washington west of the Cascades as the necessary prelude towards moving south into unoccupied western Oregon and eventually Northern California. Part of this involved establishing a solid defensive line in the Cascades themselves to hold off future attacks by the Americans. The battlefield in the Cascades was a bleak tract of heights and thick forests of which the Japanese lacked reliable maps. The spines of the mountains ran west to east so that any force mowing eastward on a broad front would have to be split into detachments inaccessible to one another in an emergency. It would be hard to imagine terrain better suited to guerilla warfare. Tanks were useless in it, heavy artillery had to be left behind, and the land provided superb concealment for ambushers or troops hiding from aerial observation. So adaptable was it to the Blues’ purpose that by November there were some 60,000 well-disciplined Pactist veterans tucked away in it, awaiting only the signal to charge before throwing themselves on the flanks of unsuspecting Imperial Japanese Army.

It was one of the greatest natural traps in the history of warfare.

On October 26 a Japanese patrol picked up a single Canadian soldier fully fifty miles south of where he should have been. Eyebrows went up, but Yamashita remained emboldened by his recent victory and pressed forward. When queried, Ottawa explained that the man was a volunteer acting privately and not a regular soldier. Four days later sixteen soldiers from no known American unit were captured west of Yakima. Under interrogation they too were found to be Canadian. On November 1st Canadian warplanes challenged a flight of Ki-45s south of the border, resulting in a brief dogfight in which two Japanese and four Canadian planes were destroyed. Still, inexplicably, the Tiger pressed on.

At 6:11 a.m. on November 9, Edgar D’Arcy McGreer, charge d’affaires at the Canadian Embassy in Tokyo, delivered a declaration of war to the Imperial Government. It stated that “in the face of repeated provocations” and the “indignities and humiliations visited upon Canada’s ally, the United States of America” which were “totally unbefitting a civilized nation” the Dominion of Canada “was left with no choice but to declare that a state of war exists between it and the Empire of Japan as of 6:00 on the Ninth of November.”

Bennett was done playing neutral.

Exactly four minutes later sixteen divisions of the Canadian Active Militia totaling some 150,000 men under the command of Major General Guy G. Simonds attacked General Yamashita’s army in the Cascades and in northern Washington. Accompanying them were mixed forces of Blue, Continental, and even MacArthurite soldiers from the 104th Infantry Division. They hit “with both feet” and ruptured the entire Japanese line. The center, held by the 17th Independent Brigade, simply caved in, and in those central mountain ranges disintegrated completely. The 31st Independent Brigade made a stand, ran out of bullets, drew their samurai swords, fixed their bayonets, and were wiped out. Yamashita ordered the remnants of the Imperial Guard Division to withdraw, but they found themselves cut off and surrounded as more and more Canadian forces poured out of British Columbia. Trapped in central Washington and forty miles from the nearest help at Olympia, the Guard’s breakout would enter into the annals of Japanese warfare. “The enemy is before us, behind us, and surrounds us on both sides.” The Tiger informed his men. “Therefore they cannot possibly escape us!” The Imperial Guard formed a column and hacked its way through the Canadian-American lines for fourteen days of sub-zero cold and blizzards, until reaching Olympia. In Seattle a combination of SNLF and isolated IJA soldiers fought to the death, using naval artillery as direct fire weapons and taking 100,000 civilians with them. By the end of the year Yamashita had fallen back to the Olympic Peninsula with his remaining 10,000 men, fighting delaying actions against the Pact.

On New Years Day, in yet another blow for the Anti-Communist Alliance, the beleaguered New England Whites formally surrendered to Governor Sewell and Maine’s forces marched in to Boston and New Hampshire. The situation in North America was grim for the Fascists, but in Europe it was anything but.

The Fall of France- 1940

By early 1940 the combined Allied Forces in France amounted to some 5 million French, 2 million British, and a million Belgian, Free Dutch, Free Polish, and Commonwealth troops holding the line against a mere 4 million Germans. The German Army was only partially motorized- it had 120,000 trucks to the French Army’s 300,000- and its gains thus far were worse than those it had achieved in the First World War. In London and Paris sighs of relief were being given, even without American or Russian support they had stopped the enemy. “Victory is all but assured.” The First Lord of the Admiralty, Winston Churchill told a reporter. “And this time we won’t stop short of Berlin.” Morale was high among in the Allied populations, in February of 1940 rumors spread that due to his defeat Hitler was going to resign and that peace was imminent. In truth the Nazi dictator’s position in late 1939 and early 1940 was a precarious one, the SS narrowly discovered and foiled a plot among senior military officers to remove him from office.

However the Western Allies were not as strong as they appeared.

images

Members of the British Expeditionary Force in northwestern France in Spring, 1940
The victory in the winter of 1939-40 owed much to the unprepared state of the German forces, the weather, and the sacrifice of Major de Hauteclocque. But the quality of the French troops who made up the majority of the Allied Forces was suspect, many were over 30 years old, poorly equipped, and had received no more than a few weeks of training. Communication between units was seriously deficient due to a lack of radios, most orders were passed either by courier or telephone- less than 0.15 percent of the French military spending between 1929 and 1939 had been on communications equipment. There were further shortages of anti-air and anti-tank weapons, and although French tanks were of better quality than their German counterparts they were also much slower and few had radios installed. Even more serious was the disparity in the air. The Armee de l’Air had only 1,562 aircraft, the RAF Bomber and Fighter Commands only contributed 1,072 aircraft between them. A chronic lack of spare parts further crippled the Allies in the air, at any one time as little as 29% of their aircraft would be functional. The threat of the Luftwaffe meant that the French rail network only operated at night, slowing the ability of the Allies to move reinforcements and respond to attacks. All of this was combined with a tremendously overconfident leadership, convinced that this war going to be a repeat of the last one.

images

French troops manning an outdated variant of the 1917 Browning Machine Gun

Following the failure of their winter offensive, the Germans spent the months until spring rearming and consolidating, shifting forces from Poland, and raising new recruits. On May 8 a new offensive began, consisting of probing attacks that looked for weakness and periodically engaged Allied forces across the whole front from Switzerland to the English Channel. Responding to this Maurice Gustave Gamelin, the Général d'armée, spread tanks and artillery across the line allowing for a strong response to German probes but weakening the defenders overall. By using armor for infantry support the Allies were unable to use their tanks as an independent, offensive force in their own right, giving up a major advantage at a time when Allied armor was of superior numbers and effectiveness than its counterpart. Finally by July Generalfeldmarschall Rundstedt believed he had identified a weak point in the Maginot Line. The Marville Subsector was somewhat less fortified than its surrounding stretches of the line, partly because not far behind it was the legendary fortress at Verdun which had stopped the German Army in the last war. If the Wehrmacht could take the Meuse Heights and the fortress itself, then they could split the Allied lines down the middle.

images

French troops on guard in the Marville Subsector

On July 16 Operation Sichelschnitt (Sickle-Cut) began with a massive air assault on the Marville Subsector of the Maginot Line by the Luftwaffe. Some 3,119 aircraft supported the operation, and the first troops of the elite XIX Korps under Heinz Guderian did not engage the French defenders until after eight hours of the heaviest air-bombardment in history. Although they were fighting from prepared positions and had artillery superiority, the defending French units were reservists from the 55th and 71st Infantry Divisions and had been badly shaken by the bombardment. Paratroopers landed behind the main line and commenced operations that successfully panicked the defenders. By July 19th, as Allied reserves rushed to plug the Marville Gap, the 2nd, 7th, and 10th Panzer Divisions charged through it towards Verdun. The German ace in the hole were their communications, all the Panzers had radio which allowed for unprecedented co-ordination and rapid response to changing conditions. Erwin Rommel’s 7th Panzer Division successfully outmaneuvered French and British units to take the Meuse Heights on the 23rd and the subsequent Second Battle of Verdun proved beyond a shadow of a doubt the value of massed, maneuverable armor and focused close air support. By August 5th the fortress at Verdun had fallen and the first static portion of the war ended.

images

Massed German tanks press through the Marville Gap towards Verdun

The Fall of Verdun was not, as some depict it, the blow that doomed France. Only a few days later Charles de Gaulle- then still just a colonel- led a counterattack that halted the German offensive and narrowly failed to retake Verdun. The Maginot Line wavered, but it appeared that the Allies might completely undo Guderian’s successes, stabilizing the frontline with a bulge where he had briefly broken through. But the Nazis flooded reinforcements through the opening at Marville, cutting their way past the Allies as they pressed towards Sedan and Rheims, flanking the fixed defenses of the French border. A new line bent around at Metz and Nancy, holding the eastern defenses for a time, but in the west the Wehrmachtcontinued to advance. German communications and superior armored tactics meant that the Allies were continually forced to respond to enemy actions, always responding a bit too slowly, and never truly able to regain the offensive. The Luftwaffe ruled the skies and repeatedly proved its worth with effective, focused dive-bombing on fortified positions. The war became more mobile, as armies maneuvered on the field to gain ephemeral advantages that changed the balance of power daily. As late as November 9, 1940 it still appeared that the Allied forces might yet prove victorious. On that day Leon Blum finally gave in to the inevitable and relocated the French government from Paris to Orleans as it became clear that the City of Lights was on the verge of complete encirclement by the Heer. Blum resigned, and was replaced by the Vice President of the Council; Edouard Daladier. Daladier pledged to fight on, but the French Army was disintegrating, on the 17th of November Paris fell, on the 18th Troyes surrendered. By the beginning of December there was an Anglo-Belgian pocket holding on in the west around Calais and Dunkerque and a French pocket in the east anchored by the remains of the Maginot Line, the Moselle River, and the Swiss border. Dijon had fallen and the Nazis were moving quickly south towards Lyon. On December 10th Daladier abandoned Orleans which was being shelled, for Bordeaux. On December 24, with defeat seeming to be certain and the treasury bankrupt, the French cabinet decided by a single vote (9:8) to ask Hitler for terms for an armistice.

images

De Gaulle as a Colonel

Daladier was firmly opposed to surrender, and he turned to Prime Minister Chamberlain to ask for Britain’s assent or refusal. “We cannot permit the triumph of Nazism.” The Prime Minister declared, and the War Ministry returned a message to Bordeaux that Great Britain “categorically rejected any armistice with Germany.” At the last minute before the rejection was sent the Ministry had also considered and approved a proposal brought forward by Rene Pleven, the head of the French Economic Mission in London, and Robert Vansittart, the Chief Diplomatic Advisor to the British government. The proposal had been discussed with Chamberlain beforehand and received his support, it also had the support of Winston Churchill and the Foreign Secretary Leo Amery. In Bordeaux it was backed by Paul Reynaud, the Minister of Justice, Jean Monnet, the Minister of Blockade, and Albert Lebrun, the President of France.

It was of course the Vansittart Proposal for a Franco-British Union.

On Christmas Day the French Cabinet met to debate what Daladier saw as two options; an ignoble peace with Germany, or to continue the war from London as a member of a union with Great Britain. The possibility of continuing the war from Algiers and not accepting the union was raised, and then shot down. “If we are to continue the war,” General De Gaulle said, “then we should do so in a way best calculated to bring us victory. Union with the British- however distasteful- is that way.” The General, whose skill (but not temperament) had won him a meteoric rise in rank, advocated joining the union, moving the government to London, and then ordering the French Army to fall to back to a prepared line along the Pyrenees where the Nazis could be stopped. The Premier was torn, he viewed an armistice as surrender, but the radical nature of the union left him uneasy. At last Daladier came out in support of the Vansittart Proposal, and when General Maxine Weygand and Camille Chautemps, the Deputy Premier (both leaders of the pro-armistice faction) were out of the room the cabinet voted 8:7 to accept a Franco-British Union.

images

Weygand replaced Gamelin as Général d'armée in November as his predecessor faced a series of repeated defeats

When the absent members of the pro-armistice faction returned, they were outraged. Accusations of cowardice were thrown around, particularly by Weygand who considered any “abandonment of France to be an unthinkable betrayal.” “Is this what de Hauteclocque died for?” The Minister of the Interior, Georges Mandel asked. “For his country to be handed over to foreigners?” Minister of State Jean Ybarnégaray claimed that it was better to be “occupied by Germany than to become a British Dominion!” It was suggested that Britain merely wanted to steal the French colonial empire, and of course the word ‘trahison’ was bandied about quite a bit. Eventually Daladier removed Weygand and Chautemps from the cabinet in order to prevent them from holding a second vote which would have gone against the Union. They walked out, and were joined by the other seven pro-armistice ministers who resigneden masse. On December 27 General Weygand made a public radio address to the French people castigating Daladier’s “betrayal” and making much of the procedural tricks he had used to win the vote, as well as the fact that the French Parliament had not been consulted.

The public reaction was a groundswell of opposition to the Premier and the Union.

The Premier had badly miscalculated, instead of serving as an inspiring symbol of brotherhood between allies, the Union seemed to many as proof of la perfide Albion and the need for immediate peace. On January 2 Daladier was arrested and his partisans, led by his erstwhile rival Reynaud fled to London where Reynaud declared a government-in-exile which claimed to be the continuation of the Third French Republic, but was better known as “Free France”. As the ministers, deputies, and civil servants left Bordeaux for London the two American films playing in the city were Going Places and You Can’t Take It With You. Back in France President Lebrun recognized Weygand as the new Premier as did the vast majority of the French government and military. On January 10, 1941 Hitler accepted the French armistice in the same train car in which Germany had negotiated its own armistice in 1918.

images

French and German dignitaries meeting outside the Compiegne Railcar on January 10, 1941
Britain scrambled to rescue as many of its soldiers as it could, some 16,000 Allied soldiers and citizens, most British, were interned by the new French authorities. The Anglo-Belgian forces in the north were evacuated via Calais. Some 7,000 French military personnel preferred the Free French government to Weygand’s and either evacuated with the British Expeditionary Force or retreated to Spain. The Nazis were permitted passage through the now quiet French lines until they reached the Pyreenes where an Anglo-Spanish force was dug in. Rather than press on, Hitler was convinced by his generals to wait until the end of winter first before launching an offensive into Spain. The year which had begun so promisingly for the Western Allies had ended in disaster, the French component of the Franco-British Union was composed only of a handful of tiny far-flung French colonial possessions- the rest remained loyal to a government that at its best was an unfriendly neutral. The only good news was the final defeat of the Spanish Nationalists who were beaten in both the Spanish metropole and the colonies. But that did nothing to soften the impending British bankruptcy.

images

De Gaulle reviewing Free French troops in Britain as Général d'armée to the government-in-exile

By January 1941 Great Britain was running out of money to continue the war. The exchequer was down to its last two billion pounds and there was nowhere that they could borrow more. The Free French were penniless, the Dominions were already tapped out, the Spanish already deeply indebted to British banks, and loans from friendly neutrals like Portugal and Norway were only a drop in the bucket. In February and March of 1940 German raiders and submarines operating in what they called “wolf packs” sank or captured 600,000 tons of British shipping, putting a serious crimp on the war effort of the surviving Allies. “We are in serious danger of being unable to continue prosecution of the war.” Chamberlain wrote. “Our only hope is for some Deus ex Machina to materialize and save us from our enemies.” The ailing Prime Minister was not merely being poetic, he was referring to “Deus Ex” as the scientists on the Tube Alloys Project called it.

Great Britain's Hail Mary pass.
 
Last edited:

Hnau

Banned
Tube Alloys- 1938-1941

The Chrysanthemum and the Bear- 1940-1941

Japan entered the year 1940 with growing confidence and grim optimism. They had faced defeats in northern Manchuria and Inner Mongolia, but they had begun retaking territory in the most recent offensive. “Once the intervention in America bears fruit,” Prime Minister Sugiyama informed his cabinet “there will be nothing stopping us from liberating Munchukuo and Mengukuo and pressing on as far as Omsk.” On the home front propaganda trumpeted Japan’s victories and also urged on the total commitment necessary for victory. “100 Million Hearts Beat as One” the slogans said, and reported on examples of particularly self-sacrificing individuals who were committed to the war effort. The child who donated his lead toys to melted down into bullets was popular, so was the family who went without heating so that more fuel could go to military purposes. One propaganda film told the story of a group of workers in a factory who heroically drove themselves to meet and surpass their production quotas, overcoming personal and emotional struggles along the way. To make the film (it was called Bundled Reeds) appeal more widely the product the workers were making was never specified- the though was that it would allow the message to apply more universally. The entirety of Dai Nippon was on a seven-day work week, even school children watched their academics cut further and further away so they could assist in agricultural work and help fill the labor shortage. 1.4 million women entered the workforce, relatively few as the government discouraged “the disruption of family life”. Large numbers of Korean and Chinese laborers were imported, many were forced to work in miserable conditions for no pay.

Industrial production increased, but not enough.

Aware that Soviet troops couldn’t yet match their Japanese counterparts in terms of quality, General Zhukov had turned to a strategy of quantity with the assent of Stalin. Using the lull that accompanied winter as a respite, the Red Army moved forty divisions east with about 800,000 men and 10,318 tanks between November 1939 and March 1940. When the USSR invaded Manchukuo the Red Air Force had been a joke, more focused on performing stunts and setting aviation records rather than preparing for actual combat. As such it had fared poorly against the air arms of the Imperial Japanese Army and Navy whose planes were vastly superior and whose pilots much more experienced. But the Soviet Union had the highest industrial output of any country on earth and the number of planes in the Red Air Force doubled in the time from August 1939 to August 1940. Aircrews became increasingly skilled as they gained more experience, and the high attrition rate in pilots was overcome simply by training more faster than they could be killed. The Yakovlev Yak-1 couldn’t quite go toe-to-toe with the Mitsubishi Type O, but it came close, and by using massed air attacks similar to those employed by the Luftwaffe in Europe the Soviets were able to seriously challenge Japanese control of the air going into the spring offensives of 1940.

Perhaps the most important of Zhukov’s projects was the extension and further development of logistical connections between Siberia and the rest of the USSR. With only a single supply line- the Trans-Siberian Railroad- to rely on the Soviet Army faced a tremendous logistical bottleneck with regards to bringing men and materials east. New tracks were laid, increasingly the railroad’s capacity and providing alternate routes so that a single break in the line couldn’t halt the flow of supplies. Armies of Zeks- political prisoners doing forced labor- carved new roads and highways out of the Siberian tundra at a staggering cost in lives. But the development was invaluable for prosecuting the war, and it’s doubtful that Stalin lost any sleep over the 40,000 workers who died in the process.

With the coming of the spring thaw the war intensified. General Umezu Yoshijirō- the “Stoneman”- was determined to retake Harbin and go back onto the offensive. The Kwantung Army had been bolstered by a wave of Korean conscripts that Umezu intended to use as cannon fodder (a departure from previous policies of keeping Koreans out of combat) and by a force of about fifty Lt-35 tanks that had been first purchased by Admiral King, later captured by Filipino forces when the Philippines declared its independence, and finally transferred to the IJA. The front line was vaguely triangular, the IJA holding two diagonal fronts that shielded most of Manchukuo’s major cities and industrial centers. The Manchukuoan capital of Xinjing was at the tip within artillery range of the Red Army with the lines sloping down to the east and west where Communist advances had forced the Japanese back. By recapturing Harbin they would be in a position to cut off the eastern Soviet salient which was aimed at the border with Japanese Korea. Unfortunately for Umeza he launched his offensive on April 3, and two days later General Zhukov launched his offensive.

htlKKhr.png

The front line in Manchukuo in April, 1940
Zhukov’s plan was uncomplicated. He intended a massive encirclement of the IJA, a flanking maneuver in the east where there were no major cities and defenses were relatively light. The Soviet Army would drive west, eventually taking Fushun and Fengtian while a second prong would stab south to join up with the first. Had the Stoneman ignored Harbin and focused solely on isolating the eastern branch of the communist forces, he might have seriously hindered the General’s plan. Instead the Kwantung Army sent the better part of its forces north while a tidal wave came crashing down onto its flank. Most of the Japanese armor and artillery had been amassed for the drive towards Harbin, ensuring that the Soviets faced primarily infantry units without substantial support. This was considered sufficient according to Japanese military theory which held that the key to victory was not heavy weapons but rather the fighting spirit of the troops. Spirit in this case saw defenders crushed by massed armor, torn apart by concentrated airpower, and gunned down when they abandoned their defenses in poorly planned attacks. The IJA actually did manage to enter Harbin in the first week of June, before Umeza turned his forces around in a desperate attempt to keep from being entirely surrounded.

He failed.
Soviet_liberators_marching_through_the_Korean_county_road._October_1945.jpg

Soviet conscripts in Manchukuo

The better part of the Kwantung Army and the Japanese forces in Manchukuo were cut off and completely encircled when the two prongs of the Soviet Army met near Fengtian on June 15. Umeza committed seppuku and his second-in-command, Major General Kuribayashi Tadamichi, went down fighting. Kuribayashi was an inventive tactician who abandoned the strategy of usingbanzai charges and unsupported infantry to fight the enemy. Instead he transformed the major cities of Manchukuo into fortresses that used the urban terrain to negate Soviet advantages in terms of numbers and war machines. Imperial troops removed their uniforms and integrated themselves into the civilian population, taking advantage of the fact that the Soviets had difficulty telling Japanese and Chinese apart. Large numbers of Manchukuoan citizens were conscripted to throw up bunkers and hasty defensive works to slow the enemy. The IJA fought from sewers and basements, they fought house to house and block by block. Suffering a shortage of anti-tank weapons they used improvised petrol bombs and when ammunition began to run out they fought with bayonets and swords. It took Zhukov four months to destroy the Xinjing pocket, by the time he did Xinjing, Sipingjie, and Fushun were in ruins. Over half-a-million Communist soldiers died in the campaign, so did twice their number of Japanese and some 200,000 civilians. Kuribayashi’s body was never found, but his tactics proved highly influential to Japanese operations later in the war.

By early November the Empire of Japan had been almost completely forced out of Manchuria. They held the Liaodong peninsula and the ports of Dairen and Ryojun, and a small area north of Korea that was under heavy assault. Marshall Zhukov made a symbolic visit to the port town of Qinhuangdao, celebrating the fact that the peasants and workers of the Soviet Union now controlled a stretch of territory from the Baltic to the Yellow Sea. The Soviets had split the land connection between China and Japan and were now in position to bear down on Beijing and Korea. It is impossible to understate the significance of the disaster that had been dealt to the IJA, which had lost the better part of its forces, many of its most experienced units, and virtually all of its remaining armor. The entrance of Canada into the war and the subsequent defeats of the Eastern Expeditionary Force only compounded the catastrophe. Meanwhile the Philippines were seething with unrest and the Filipino government was demanding that Japan withdraw its forces from the islands early. The behavior of the Japanese troops there had largely alienated the Filipinos, turning what had begun as a friendly alliance into general hostility.
gIQsXO2.png

Russian sailors raise their Naval Ensign over the Qinhuangdao port

“We will not be a colony.” President Quezon said in a speech on December 17th. “Not of America, and not of Japan.” Afraid that the Philippines were slipping away, Prime Minister Sugihara authorized the overthrow of the Filipino government three days later by Japanese forces stationed near Manila. José Paciano Laurel y García, an Associate Justice on the Filipino Supreme Court, was installed as a puppet President. This only intensified resistance against the Japanese presence, and also inspired Emilio Rizal’s Philippine Corps in Alaska to end its previous alliance with the Empire of Japan. Elsewhere the situation was little better, Hawaii had never been fully pacified and the MacArthurite defenders of Alaska kept up a dogged resistance. For a while it seemed as though Britain and Australia would join Canada in declaring war on Japan, particularly after the pro-Bordeaux French governor of Indochina invited Japan to occupy French Indochina. However the dire situation in Europe, and concerns that they couldn’t handle another theatre in the war, prevented London and Canberra from becoming involved. Chamberlain made no bones however, about informing Tokyo that any Japanese involvement in the Dutch East Indies would definitely result in a declaration of war from what remained of the Western Allies. Meanwhile, Indochina became another demand on already strained Imperial resources and manpower.
japan.png

Japanese forces on parade in Manila

Of course the Japanese weren’t the only ones struggling to deal with setbacks.

The Chinese Communists had long drawn their strength from the fact that the better part of the Chinese people saw them as independent of foreign influence. The Nationalists relied on support from Germany and other European powers and tolerated the penetration of the Chinese economy by the west, but the Communists condemned all of that in the strongest terms- and nothing more so than the growing co-belligerence between Nanjing and Tokyo. The Soviet invasion had badly damaged public perception of Mao Zedong and the Chinese Soviet Republic which was now being characterized as just another proxy for foreign interests. The CSR and the allied Revolutionary Government in Fujian had been falling back before the invasion in the face of repeated encirclement campaigns, and Mao’s short-lived offensive when the war began was very much a last gasp. Now they survived largely by virtue of the fact that Chiang Kai-shek couldn’t spare the forces to defeat them. Despite Stalin’s avowed alliance with the CSR, and the fact that the USSR recruited local Chinese communists to administer the territories it occupied, many historians believe that the Soviet dictator wanted the destruction of the pseudo-state. Relations between Ruijin (the Red Chinese capital) and Moscow had been strained since Mao successfully usurped the authority of pro-Moscowite leader Wang Ming in 1933. The defeat of the Maoists would play right into Soviet plans for a pliant Chinese government. Stalin even had a separate Moscowite government established in the troglodyte city of Yan’an- nominally as a regional government of the CSR, but it could have become a national government if Ruijin fell.

Unfortunately for him, Mao stubbornly held on.

Meanwhile the rest of China was proving to be quite a challenge. In the field Zhukov’s commanders had no trouble beating Chiang’s National Revolutionary Army or the forces of his allied warlords. Western and northern China had fallen quickly, where the population was relatively thin and the terrain favored Soviet armor. But the deeper they pressed into China, the more the Soviets were forced to confront a single, undeniable fact;

China is very, very big.
ChiTroops.jpg

Soldiers of the Nationalist Chinese National Revolutionary Army


Defeating Chinese forces in the field was one thing, actually controlling the country was another. The more territory the USSR occupied, the more of its forces were needed for police and garrison duties. After decades of conflict and civil war China was awash with arms and men who had fighting experience, many of whom turned that experience to use resisting the invaders. Disorganized guerrillas, some loyal to the Nationalist, most completely independent, launched hit and run attacks that harassed and generally made life difficult for the Soviet Army. The invasion force was large and had no qualms about responding with utter ruthlessness to any sign of resistance. However as they penetrated into the most populated parts of China these tactics became increasingly less effective and only inspired more resentment against the Soviet Union.

And it was only going to get worse.

Unalienable Rights- A 1942 Prose Interlude
Atlanta_City_Hall_from_HABS.jpg

It didn’t have the homely, quaint look of Independence Hall. In fact the Atlanta City Hall looked harsh and angry to the Captain’s eyes, a modern affair of straight lines and solid angles with its tower… well, towering gloomily over downtown. Fire had gutted part of the building, leaving the right wing streaked with black soot. Many of the windows were broken, and the large front doors were completely off their hinges. Someone had bothered to hang canvass over a bank of broken windows on the upper tower and as it billowed in the wind it reminded him of nothing so much as an eye patch or a bandage. It was a white, beaten, sullen building- a very nice metaphor for Atlanta itself. The Reverend Berger had fought hard here, but now the crows were eating his corpse and the Captain was standing before this damn city hall, barely concealed triumph filling him. It was an auspicious location, whatever the state of the structure there. This was where Sherman had put his headquarters during his March to the Sea.

Smiling to himself, he walked up the steps past a pair of Brown irregulars guarding the entrance. Everyone else was probably waiting on him.

The Captain was a thirty-year-old African-American with a thin black mustache on his upper lip and black armband on his right arm. The later had been dyed with nothing more an ounce of Quink in a rusty washbasin somewhere in the countryside of South Carolina. His clothing was a mix of articles from civilian and military sources, all boiled in chicory-root coffee so that the colors were faded to a dull mottled brown- a kind of poor man’s camouflage. He carried a pistol at his hip, a knife in his boot, and the wear on his shirt plainly showed where the strap of a rifle had hung long enough to have worn away a patch at one shoulder. The most notable aspect of the Captain however, was his manner. There was a proud, defiant look about him that said that he had never been beaten- that he could not be beaten- and that he wasn’t afraid of anything. Once he had wanted to be a pilot, but fate had other plans.

The rest of the Executive Committee was waiting around a table in what had been Mayor Hartsfield’s office, before it was Blanding’s, before it was Berger’s. One face was a surprise.

“Harry!” The Captain greeted the other man with a firm handshake. Unlike the Captain, he was a civilian wearing a suit and tie and a solemn expression. Like the Captain, he was African-American. So was everyone else present. “So you’ve made up your mind? That’s excellent. Whatever will Chicago say?”

“Ben, you know that I agree with you on the question of political power.” Harry began with the air of a man who had planned out was he was going to say several hours ago and spent the intervening time reviewing it in his head. “The only way that the Negro can ever truly be free is if he-” “Or she.” Interjected one of the women present. “Or she, truly exercises control over the productive forces-”

“Harry we need to get started.” The Brown commander interrupted politely. “Can you be quick?”

“Fine.” The other man looked disgruntled, but did as he was told. “My point is that I am a loyal Party Member, but there are too many in Chicago who refuse to see that the oppression of the Negro requires special attention to confront and will not merely go away with the introduction of a Soviet State. I have been, and I remain opposed to any kind of true independence, but I am strongly in favor of the kind of union of sovereign nations such as exists in the USSR. This is the first step in that direction.”

“I think I speak for all of us, when I say that I have no enmity for the Reds and Premier Williamson.” The Captain addressed the committee and there were sounds of assent. “I personally may not be a communist, but I value the Party as a friend and ally of the African Nation of America. Certainly I have no intention of ending up fighting opposite General Eisenhower. And I do believe that whether or not the government that we are about to create remains independent or becomes one member of a Soviet Union here in America should be entirely up to its inhabitants. Does that help lay your concerns to rest?”

Harry nodded gravely and sat down. “Yes, it does.”

“Good.” The Captain joined him. “In that case I hereby call this meeting of the Executive Committee of the Banner Revolutionary Organization of Willing Negros to order. Ms. Taylor, you have the second draft?”

“Yes, Comrade Chairman.” Ms. Taylor was, unlike the Captain, a committed Communist and she insisted on using Red terminology. She produced a single sheet of type-written paper. “I thought it best to keep it short and straightforward.”

“Start us off, let’s hear what we’ve got.”

The female Brown commander held up the paper and began to read, her voice proud and formal.

“On this day, date to be determined, in the forty-second year of the twentieth century we the undersigned have gathered here to issue a declaration of independence for the African Nation of America, and to list the causes which have driven us to take this step. First that despite our most sincere loyalty and devotion to the United States of America, the government of the United States and of its several states has oppressed and degraded us, denying us the rights and freedoms which we as men and women deserve. Second that we have repeatedly and peacefully sought the redress of our grievances to no avail. Third…”

Race and Racism
- 1941-1942

The Banner Revolutionary Organization of Willing Negros had never possessed a clear chain of command. Created by the merger of several groups that been founded independently by surviving members of the Free Action Movement, it operated as a series of cells under local leadership which co-operated whenever possible. This configuration made the organization particularly difficult to suppress, but also meant that establishing any kind of coordinated strategy for the Browns was impossible. Relations between Brown and Blue partisans were handled independently, and when several of the organization’s commanders gathered together in early 1939 to dispatch a representative to Chicago it was an unusual display of unity. By 1940 however the need for centralization had become apparent to most of what was colloquially referred to as the Brown Army, and serious efforts were launched to organize a real leadership. Eisenhower’s reveal of the brutality of the camps lit a fire under the African-American resistance (who had been aware of the existence but unsure of the extent of the concentration camp program) as did the sudden weakness of the Whites, and on September 12, 1940 the Executive Committee of the BROWN met for the first time in the small town of Estill, South Carolina. For their chairman they elected a man who had gained the respect of his comrades and already wielded influence outside of his personal command;

Captain Benjamin Oliver Davis, Jr., United States Army.
Maumau481.jpg

Brown fighters in Mississippi in 1941

When the Second American Civil War broke out there were only two African-American officers in the entire United States Army; Benjamin O. Davis Jr. and his father Benjamin O. Davis Sr. Both remained loyal to the chief of staff and reported for duty under the military government. Unfortunately for the father and son they immediately fell victim to the wave of suspicion that swept MacArthur’s regime. Oscar Stanton De Priest, the Congressional Representative who had appointed Benjamin Jr. to West Point, had joined the Constituent Assembly and J. Edgar Hoover believed that both men were potential agents for the Blues. On September 11, 1937 they were arrested under suspicion of subversive activities by members of the FBI. According to a report filed by the agents sent to arrest the elder Davis, he resisted violently and they had to use force to bring him in. It seems unlikely that the sixty-year-old lieutenant colonel actually fought the agents, judging by all accounts of the man such an act would have been completely out of character. Regardless he sustained a head injury during the arrest which probably was the cause of his death two weeks later in prison. Upon being told of his father’s death, the younger Davis expressed his outrage; “There was never more loyal or zealous man in the service of the United States government. He would have carried a rifle in the infantry if MacArthur had ordered him to, he would have laid down his life for his country gladly… in the end it was not my father who betrayed America, it was America who betrayed my father.” Benjamin Davis Jr. remained imprisoned for the next year, until Washington fell to the Whites who first interned him along with a number of other Khaki officers and later sent him to a concentration camp for middle class African Americans at Sangaree, South Carolina.
davis-3.jpg

Colonel Benjamin O. Davis Sr. on the right, Captain Benjamin O. Davis Jr. on the left

While in Sangaree Davis was for the first time exposed to radical ideologies, notably African Nationalism and Pan-Africanism. Among the intellectuals imprisoned with him were such people as Cyril Briggs, Gabriel Johnson, Henrietta Vinton Davis (no relation), Clifford Bourne, and James Robert Stewart whose ideas strongly influenced the young man. Many of them argued that the African people were in fact a single nation spread out among multiple countries and that rather than striving to become Americans, Cubans, or Englishmen, they should embrace their own independent culture and return to Africa which they hoped would become independent of the colonial powers. To the disillusioned former US Army captain who had struggled all his life to overcome discrimination and serve his country in uniform, only to have his father killed and himself imprisoned by that same country, these ideas were attractive. Where Davis different from most of the intellectuals around him, was his refutation of the return to Africa. He was familiar with the authoritarian nature of the Liberian and Haitian governments and considered them failures as free black countries. Rather than seek returning to Africa and creating a free African Nation there, he posited one in the United States of America.
AWlde9b.png

The concentration camp outside of Sangaree, South Carolina
“I was born in Washington D.C,” the Captain wrote in the makeshift diary he kept whilst imprisoned. “a city whose people were as black as they were white, yet which served as the seat of white dominion over Negros. What makes Monrovia superior to this other African city on this other side of the Atlantic? What makes the “White House”, built by black hands, unsuitable as the seat of a Negro government?… Why should the African Nation of America be required to abandon its home in order to be free on a distant shore?” One thing Benjamin Davis was sure about; “To truly be the masters of our own destiny the African Nation of America must be sovereign in its own country… a country loyal to the ideals of Jefferson and Lincoln.” He had difficulty convincing his fellow inmates of his ideas until January 8, 1939 when he took part in a successful breakout from Sangaree camp that saw him and some twenty or thirty others escape from their lackadaisical Klan guards via tunnel dug under one of the barracks.

Now free Davis successfully joined the BROWN, quickly becoming one of its most capable commanders. The Brown fighters found his arguments about an “African Nation of America” to be exciting and convincing in a way they didn’t see Pan-Africanism. Many worried that even if the progressive factions won the war, whatever new government entered existence would be white dominated and any rights African-Americans gained would have been given to them by the progressives instead of earned by they themselves. Many agreed that having their own state in America would be the only way that they could really protect themselves from discrimination and prejudice. And unlike the Pan-Africanists, Davis didn’t propose anyone having to abandon their homes where they had lived their entire lives. The “Nationalists” who subscribed to his branch of African Nationalism, soon became one of the major political factions among the Browns, alongside the Communists who supported the ASR and the Loyalists who supported either the Blues or the Khakis. It was thanks to an alliance between the Communists and the Nationalists that he managed to win election as Chairman of the Executive Committee of the Banner Revolutionary Organization of Willing Negros, and found himself in a position to make his plans a reality.
Tbcz0FQ.png

The house at Estill, South Carolina where the Executive Committee of the BROWN first met. It did not survive the war.

As the Browns planned their uprising and the Red Guard advanced quickly into the American South, the White government was in turmoil. The Klan, the Social Justice Platoons, and the Silver Legion were more interested in blaming each other for their military failures than actually correcting said failures, and the White army remained paralyzed and demoralization. A canny politician, Huey Long had been able to weld together the disparate political factions that made up the Whites, but with him isolated and powerless the movement was cracking apart. A new wave of conscription was ordered, but the new recruits were untrained and there were few weapons to spare to arm them. One unit about to go into battle in northern Tennessee had only half its members armed, the unarmed conscripts were told to “wait until someone else dies and take his rifle”. Undisciplined paramilitary troops that were sufficient to fight guerrillas and keep civil order proved a poor counter to the Reds’ Lincoln tanks. White resources were further drained by the expansion of the General Anti-Partisan Plan, it had previously focused on African-Americans but now Americans of “degenerate racial character” including Jews, those of mixed race, and individuals with East Asian or Southern European descent were being arrested and interred.

But the Whites weren’t the only ones interning people on racial grounds.

In early 1941 the Canadian and their Pactist allies moved in to deal the death blow to the beleaguered Japanese invaders. General Arnold cracked the San Bernardino Mountains Line and moved in to liberate Los Angeles and San Diego. Inspired by Kuribayashi’s tactics in Manchuria, Major General Cho fought to the death in both cities despite explicit orders from Masaharu Homma not to. The Japanese forces that had been stopped short of Sacramento were forced back to San Francisco Bay by the West Coast Division, which had the numbers in men, artillery, armor, and aircraft. Faced with an unwinnable battle, the Poet General ordered delaying actions to be carried out with hope of slowing down the Americans for as long as possible so his surviving forces could evacuate to Alaska and Hawaii. He himself remained behind, when Blue soldiers burst into the mayor’s office in the San Francisco City Hall Homma set off two tons of ammunition and explosives that his men had been forced to leave behind, killing himself and about a dozen American soldiers. Although San Francisco fell with minimal bloodshed- Homma had preferred to evacuate his forces rather than afflict the civilian population in a useless last stand- Colonel Tsuji Masanobu convinced about 5,000 soldiers and sailors to stay behind at San Jose where they deliberately destroyed as much of the city as possible before being annihilated by the Blues.
maniladestroyed3.jpg

The ruins of San Jose after being liberated by the West Coast Division

The last pocket of Imperial forces in the United States proper were the remaining men of the Imperial Guard Division with Tomoyuki Yamashita in Washington State’s Olympic Peninsula. Upon hearing of Homma’s orders to evacuate, Yamashita asked his ten thousand survivors for volunteers to stay behind with him. Almost universally they opted to remain and fight, motivated by the old Yamato Damashii. The Canadians flooded the dense rainforest of the central peninsula with troops, still armed bands continued to resist guerilla style for another six months until the last of them were finally flushed out. Of the approximately 10,000 diehards exactly 218 surrendered or were taken prisoner. It was not true as Japanese propaganda claimed that the last words of most Japanese soldiers were “Ten Thousand Years for His Majesty the Emperor!” (one Japanese journalist noted that in fact most dying men called out for their mothers, regardless of nationality) but there was at least one case of it happening. On July 1, 1941, when Yamashita himself was finally surrounded, starving, ragged, and completely out of ammunition, the Tiger drew his sword and shouted one last “Tennouheika Banzai!” before attacking the Canadians and forcing then to gun him down.
Australian_soldiers_Japanese_POW_Oct_1945.jpg

A member of the Imperial Guard Division surrendering to Canadian soldiers

With the threat from the Japanese military abated, the Allies began an immediate program of arresting and interning all Japanese-Americans in California, Oregon, and Washington, and all Japanese-Canadians in British Columbia. Together the internees numbered approximately 132,000 people who were relocated to camps in the Rockies or further west. In America the camps were largely administered by the 104th Infantry Division which was operating in a supportive capacity towards the Pact, there Japanese men were conscripted for labor repairing war damage and maintaining infrastructure. In Canada the Department of National Defense handled the internees, many of whom were used for agricultural labor in Alberta. North and south of the border the internment camps were “self-supporting” in that their inhabitants were expected to work and provide a contribution to the war effort equal to that which was required to maintain the camps. The cost of the relocation was paid for by confiscating the property of Japanese-Americans and Japanese-Canadians- this ranged from the contents of bank accounts to automobiles and jewelry. Land ownership was revoked for most of the internees, in America their houses were turned over to European-Americans who had been displaced by the invasion or the war. The intention by the Provisional Government was nothing less than the complete dismantling of the Japanese-American community as evidenced by Sections 4 and 5 of the Anti-Espionage and Sabotage Act which authorized internment in the USA;

“4. All Japanese language publications and publishers are hereby banned, and all Japanese language material is to be destroyed.

5. All facilities for the encouragement of Emperor-worship and pro-Imperial propaganda are to be closed and their ownership transferred to the War Department.”

Section 4 resulted in book burnings whose size was only surpassed by book burnings in White America, Section 5 proved the justification for the destruction or re-purposing of virtually all Buddhist and Shinto places of worship in the western United States.
internment1.jpg

Japanese-Americans in San Francisco being loaded onto train-cars en-route to a camp in Nevada

“I remember when the soldiers came to our neighborhood.” Hisaye Yamamoto, only a child at the time of the internment, later recalled in her memoirs. “They shouted and banged on all the doors until everyone came out… we were forced to stand at attention for an hour while they shouted abuse. They called us animals and accused us of not being human… Eric Hayashi came out of his house wearing the blue uniform of a police officer, which he’d been in Hawaii before moving to California… the soldiers tore off his jacket. I remember watching the bright brass buttons bouncing on the pavement as they came off… he was beaten with rifle butts until he collapsed.”

Even respected people who were otherwise great enemies of racism were giving into expressions of hatred. Haim Kantorovich questioned whether or not a person could Japanese descent could ever truly “have loyalties other than to their emperor.” Walter Lippman wrote a harsh condemnation of Japanese culture and “it’s valuation of cruelty, imperialism, and inhuman violence.” It was proposed by a respect university professor that the long period of isolation on the Japanese islands had “led to systematic inbreeding… and an evolutionary trend towards island dwarfism, like that seen in the Canis lupus hodophilax- the Honshu Wolf.” He was an exception, most in Blue America cast their racism in cultural terms, arguing that Japanese social mores encouraged “inherently vicious tendencies” that made them as a people dangerous to the war effort and the American public.
This-is-the-Enemy-Japan.jpg

Anti-Japanese poster in Blue America

Not all of the camps were so terrible, when Emilio Rizal and the Philippine Corps chose to abandon their alliance with Japan, they were permitted to withdraw east into Canada where the Canadian government established a camp for them near Calgary. There they were free to come and go and many found employment in the nearby city and interacted amicably with the locals. Conditions there were adequate, and a number of the internees choose to stay when the war ended, forming the basis of the present day Filipino community in Alberta.

Into late 1941 the war continued to go better and better for the Red Oak Pact and its allies. The Whites were demoralized, divided, and preoccupied with diverting resources to their expanded system of concentration camps. With power no longer centralized under Long, their military strategy was uncoordinated as different factions squabbled about what to do. The cracks were not yet showing among the anti-White cobelligerents who were working together as they advanced through the Upper South. By November 1941 the American Soviet Republic in particular had more than doubled the territory under its control and was on the verge of invading northern Mississippi and Alabama. It was then, with the White Army fully committed to a losing defense and allies close at hand, that Benjamin Davis led the Organization in a full-scale uprising against the Montgomery Regime.
maumaugang.jpg

Brown partisans during the 1941-42 uprising

By mobilizing its total strength, BROWN was initially able to raise approximately 30,000-40,000 fighters across the South. Most of its forces were concentrated in Mississippi and South Carolina, although there was a substantial Organization presence in Georgia and Alabama, and a smaller one in Louisiana and Arkansas. In terms of effectiveness Brown fighters were on par with second- and third-line White paramilitaries that they faced. Davis avoided major cities where more competent troops were stationed, and instead focused on capturing the countryside and cutting off White communications and transport. African-American civilians were recruited (in a few cases conscripted) to bolster the Brown numbers, and by the end of the year there were growing pockets of liberated territory in the Deep South. Forced to split its attention in multiple directions, the demoralized White Army began to collapse wholesale. The Reds reached the camp at Lebanon, Tennessee and linked up with the African-American insurgents in northern Mississippi. Browns liberated the Klan concentration camp at Scottsboro as well as the camp at Sangaree. Blue partisans established similar free areas in the Appalachians mountains. In the second week of January 1942, a new uprising broke out in the city of Atlanta, Georgia by the city’s African-American community. For the first time BROWN made an assault on a White center of population and industry.

Opposing it were ten thousand army regulars from the 31st Infantry Division (White) and a similar number of paramilitary troops. On paper it looked clear-cut; there were only 6,000 Brown “regulars” operating outside of the city, inside were 1,000 Browns and about 50,000 rebelling civilians. About sixty percent of Atlanta was white and could not be expected to support the uprising. However the city was starving, 1/6 of its population had been conscripted, many had died, the Hunting Season and the string of subsequent defeats had left Atlantans disillusioned, miserable, and not eager to fight for the ailing government in Montgomery. Relatively few whites supported the rebels (several thousand did, mostly members of the suppressed trade unions) but virtually none supported the Whites. The soldiers themselves were in poor condition, they knew that they were losing the war and the damage that the purges had done to their morale are impossible to estimate. They had no gasoline for their vehicles, limited amounts of ammunition, and most just wanted to keep themselves and their families safe. Only the Silver Legionaires and Klu Klux Klan members truly fought hard- the leader of the Legionaires in Atlanta was a minister named Erich Burger. Before his men would execute captured rebels or black civilians he would call out “In the holy name of god, fire!”
thb.aspx

Silver Legionaries during the Battle of Atlanta
On February 11, Davis himself arrived along with a force of several thousand additional men and women who had marched down from South Carolina. The commander of the Atlanta garrison was a World War I veteran and former National Guardsman named Albert Blanding who saw no value in fighting to the death for a losing cause. His men had begun deserting and he had no reason to believe that help was on the way. Blanding negotiated the withdrawal of his regulars with Davis, who agreed to let them leave unmolested along with any civilians who also wanted to go. The retreating regulars supervised a column of refugees, a combination of citizens who had been frightened by rumors of what the Browns might do to them, and citizens who just wanted to get away from the urban warfare that had convulsed their home. Before going, Blanding extracted a promise from his Brown counterpart that the whites who remained in Atlanta would be respected, Davis gave his word gladly and issued orders to that effect. The extent to which those orders were obeyed was very mixed, but they were at least given.

Burger and the remaining irregulars rejected the deal and fought on, but by the end of the month they had been defeated and their leader executed. By this point Milt’s combined army of Blues and Collectivists had reached South Carolina and the Red Guard was surrounding Montgomery itself. In Texas a group of previously unimportant Democrats led by Lyndon Johnson created a rival state government in Amarillo which joined the Continental Congress. Across the country optimists predicted that war was nearly over.
senator-desk_300_362_s_c1.jpg

Lyndon B. Johnson as Texas Commissioner of Education before becoming Acting Governor of Texas

On March 8, 1942, in the city of Atlanta, Benjamin O. David Jr., Harry Haywood, Gabriel Johnson, and seven others put their names to a document which read;

“On this day, the eighth day of March in the forty-second year of the twentieth century we the undersigned have gathered here to issue a declaration of independence for the African Nation of America, and to list the causes which have driven us to take this step.

First that despite our most sincere loyalty and devotion to the United States of America, the government of the United States and of its several states has oppressed and degraded us, denying us the rights and freedoms which we as men and women deserve.

Second that we have repeatedly and peacefully sought the redress of our grievances to no avail.

Third that the government of the United States of America to which we previously owed and provided our full and undivided loyalties has ceased to exist, being brought down by revolution and illegal usurpation of power.

Fourth that a body claiming falsely to be the successor to the above government has deliberately and knowingly engaged in the wholesale slaughter and systematic murder of the African Nation of America with the intention of reducing that people to a state of complete destruction or at least subservience.

Fifth that these repeated experiences have proven unquestionably that the African Nation of America will never be truly free so long as it lacks the freedom to determine its own future and is reliant on others to supply its god-given rights, rather than being able to assure those rights itself.

Sixth that this freedom and these rights can only be safeguarded by the existence of a sovereign, democratic, Afro-American state.

Therefore we the undersigned, acting as representatives of the African Nation of America, do in the name and authority of the above nation’s people, solemnly publish and declare the existence of the Free and Independent Republic of New Africa, with full power to levy war, conclude peace, contract alliances, establish commerce, and to do all other acts and things which independent states may of right do."
7JX7xmY.png

Although the original document was lost in a fire in 1960, several original copies of the New African Declaration of Independence survive, including the one pictured above
 
Last edited:

Hnau

Banned
Dominoes- 1941

Hitler’s generals spent the winter of 1940-41 preparing. They had learned their lesson- or rather the Fuhrer had learned his lesson- about launching invasions that were unprepared. Knowing that Spain and the Pyreenes line that protected it would be a hard nut to crack, the Wermacht leadership convinced the German dictator that a strike instead at Norway would strengthen their position prior to a future invasion of Iberia. The Norwegian military was relatively weak despite it having mobilized at the beginning of the war, it was a pro-British neutral, and the country also occupied a uniquely strategic position. Shipments of Swedish iron- vital to the Nazi war effort- had to pass through Norway during the winter and were subject to interruption by the Allies. Control of Norway would also provide a substantial naval advantage, potentially ensuring control over the Baltic Sea.

On April 1, 1941 the invasion began.

countrymen2_407408k.jpg

Troops of the Heer march through occupied Copenhagen

120,000 German soldiers invaded the small Kingdom of Demark in preparation for the invasion of Norway. The Danes offered only token resistance before surrendering six hours and eleven minutes after the first shot was fired. 17 Danish soldiers were killed, 188 Germans were. “In some countries they hunt pheasant.” King Christian X remarked dryly. “In Germany they hunt smaller countries.” Seven days later the Kriegsmarine sailed up the fjord into Oslo where land based artillery and the Norwegian Navy briefly halted them at the narrows of the Drobak Sound. The Nazis forged ahead however, landing troops and taking the capital- although not the government which evacuated in time. Word quickly reached London of the invasion, the British pledged immediate assistance and soon the RN and the RAF were on their way. However dense fog and heavy cloud cover limited the use of British airpower and prevented the navy from halting the continued movement of troops out of Germany and into Norway. A 20,000 man expeditionary force was sent to fight alongside the Norwegians, together the Allied forces number 75,000 to the German 100,000.

63-551.jpg

German invasion forces wait on board a landing craft as it approaches Norway

In theory the circumstances should have given the Allies a chance- they might be outnumbered but the numbers were close and they had the advantage of being on the defense. The weather hindered the Luftwaffe as well as the RAF, and the terrain was some of the worst in Europe for tanks. The problem was that resistance was weak, and scattered, and hardly determined. The British Expeditionary Force to Norway arrived late and had no chance to prepare substantial defenses. At Narvik a brave and desperate fight by a pair of outdated coastal defense ships beat back the first German attack on the 10th, but fell to the second attack on the 11th. At Trondheim and Bergen only token resistance was presented, the commanders of the garrisons surrendering after short fights. Stavanger and Arendal both fell with no resistance whatsoever. The heaviest fighting was at Oslo and Kristiansand and neither held out for more than two days. The arrival of the British Expeditionary Force to Norway on April 16, briefly turned things around as the British recaptured Narvik and helped the Norwegians repel an attack on Elverum. But by the second half of the month the weather began to clear and German air superiority asserted itself.

GppLogz.png

In the First Battle of Narvik Norwegian courage and determination overcame German force of arms

The Norwegians had virtually no anti-aircraft guns and the Luftwaffe was able to bring more planes to bear on Norway than existed in the entire RAF (admittedly to do this required focusing 70% of the Luftawaffe’s aircraft on the campaign). Where the Germans were able to make use of tanks they found a dearth of anti-tank weapons existed and they were able to operate almost entirely with impunity. The success of naval operations in the beginning of the invasion ensured that most of the country’s major population centers and transport hubs were occupied from the start, it would have required a truly massive injection of men and material to take them back. Unfortunately the British were unwilling to make the investment after the catastrophe in France, and many in the British leadership feared that the invasion was a feint designed to draw attention away from the Pyreenes Line and Spain. By April 26 Norwegian lines had largely collapsed, on April 29 the government relocated to London, on May 1, the British evacuated their token forces, and on May 6th the last organized Norwegian unit (the 4th Division commanded by General Ruge) surrendered. It took just under one month for the country to fall, even before that happened Hitler was casting greedy eyes on the next target.

Yugoslavia and Greece had remained neutral thus far, however they had both cut off trade with Germany and their independence had been guaranteed by Britain and France in the late days before the war. They were at best hostile neutrals towards Berlin, at worst they might someday join the war on the side of the Allies. Yugoslavia in particular could provide invaluable airbases for British bombers striking at Germany and the valuable oil-fields in Romania. On May 10th panzers began crossing over the border into the Slavic kingdom. For twenty-four hours Yugoslav forces offered resistance at which point the Prince-Regent, Paul Karageorgevich surrendered. The Prince, having seen the fate of France, Norway, and Denmark, had no confidence in the ability of the British to protect their friends. His surrender was conditional, like the surrender of Denmark it ensured that Yugoslavia would retain control over its internal and domestic affairs. Despite this elements within the army promptly rebelled against the Prince, prompting an immediate occupation by Germany which faced little immediate opposition. The army rebels- who called themselves “Chetniks” after the Serbian fighters from World War I- continued to resist the Germans and their collaborators.

Bundesarchiv_Bild_146-1975-036-24,_Jugoslawien,_serbische_Gefangene.jpg

Yugoslav soldiers surrender to the Germans
The invasion of Greece began on June 1st, and this time it was not launched by the Nazis. Mussolini had been watching the progress of Germany’s war with ill-disguised envy, thus far he had held back from intervening for fear that Italy was not yet strong enough to face the Allies. The Italian Army was small, poorly trained, equipped with outdated weapons, and almost completely un-motorized. But Il-Duce wanted his share of the spoils before the war ended and considered Greece to be a weak enemy. His declaration of war on Greece was followed up by 580,000 soldiers, 471 aircraft, and 177 tanks marching out of Italian Albania. The Franco-British Union promptly declared war, as did the Spanish Republic, and they put all the support they could behind the Greeks, successfully preventing the Italians from breaking out of the mountainous area in northern Greece. For the next four months the fighting was stalemated, with British victories over Italian troops in East Africa and Libya. By October the Greeks were running out of ammunition and supplies, and Mussolini finally swallowed his pride far enough to ask Hitler for help. A half a million German troops with massed armor and control over the air smashed into Greece via occupied Yugoslavia, sending poorly supplied and demoralized Greek troops splintering. On November 10 the Royal Navy evacuated what was left of the Greek Army and the Australia-New Zealand forces who had been assisting it from Athens to Crete and the Aegean islands. The Greek dictator Metaxas was captured by the Germans who gave him to Mussolini, so Marshal Alexander Papagos headed up a government based in Heraklion, Crete. The island of Rhodes was liberated from the Italians, but otherwise the Battle of Greece was yet another disaster.

Kipwjgd.png

The Swastika being raised over the Parthenon

The offensives of 1941 consisted of Germany picking off four countries with minimal losses, at the end of it the only neutral countries left in Europe were Sweden and Finland which were both mildly pro-German (the Finns only because they were worried about the Russians), Portugal which was pro-British, and Switzerland. In each case the Allies had been left weakened, but never more so than in Norway and Greece where they faced down further military defeats. The only victories other than the capture of Rhodes were in Africa where the Free French had finally captured Gabon which, along with the French Congo (which had joined the Franco-British Union voluntarily) was the second large colony they controlled. Elsewhere the British had captured Tobruk in Libya, were pushing for Benghazi, and had completely occupied Italian Somaliland. None of these limited victories even partially made up for the defeats in Europe.

The British government was at its wits end. By this point they were actually bankrupt, the inability to pay for war materials had negatively affected logistics in Greece and Norway, partially accounting for the rapid defeat of those countries. The crisis in the Pacific was threatening to draw the Allies into a confrontation with Japan that they literally could not afford, it was only thanks to skilled diplomacy that the Canadian declaration of war had not been interpreted by Tokyo as a general declaration by Britain and its dominions. The threat to go to war over the Dutch East Indies was largely a bluff, the Franco-British (really just British) possessions in the East were far too vulnerable. That didn’t stop the terrified Australian government from lobbying frantically behind the scenes for Britain to seek peace in Europe and prepare for a possible war with Japan. Jawaharlal Nehru, the Indian Prime Minister was also pushing hard for an armistice with Germany- the Indian public had been divided on supporting the war from the start and Britain’s youngest and largest Dominion was making noises that it might choose to drop out unilaterally. Muhammad Ali Jinnah, leader of the All-India Muslim League (the primary opposition in the Parliament of India) was offering to throw his considerable support behind the war if London would agree to support his proposal that the Muslim-majority areas secede from the Indian Union. Neville Chamberlain was stricken with the cancer that would eventually kill him, and the more the Free French clashed with the Boudreaux French the more supportive of Germany and the Anti-Comintern Pact the French people as a whole became.

In his last public speech Chamberlain declared that the war was “not for any country or far off government, but rather for the preservation of the idea whose destruction would mean the coming of a perpetual darkness over mankind… namely that every man is or ought to be free.” Fifteen days later he resigned, bowing to pressure from Parliament over Britain’s repeated defeats and his own growing infirmity. He would not live to see the end of the war.

YooniqImages_102180649.jpg

Prime Minister Neville Chamberlain delivering his final speech

It appeared briefly that the Conservative government would fall and that pro-peace elements would triumph in Parliament. However Chamberlain’s replacement, his Foreign Secretary Edward Frederick Lindley Wood, better known as Lord Halifax, managed to convince the Labor Party to join a National Unity government determined to continue prosecution of the war. Halifax was a member of the House of Lords and a moderate Tory, he pledged to “defend Britain by defending Spain” and concentrated efforts against the Italian holdings in Africa while stepping up support for the Free French efforts to secure the French colonial possessions abroad. He also entered into covert talks with the All-India Muslim League, while still trying to encourage the Union of India to remain in the war and retain its status as a British Dominion. Privately the new Prime Minister was pessimistic about the prospects for continuation of the war, he hoped that Germans could be stopped at the Pyrenees and forced to eventually accept a Republican Spain, but did not believe that a liberation of France and the Low Countries (let alone Norway, Denmark, Yugoslavia, and Greece) was possible. He had little faith in Deus Ex, although he did keep resources flowing to the project. Winston Churchill, now the Minister of Defense, disagreed. “We will have victory at all costs.” He told a reporter. “Victory in Spain, victory in France, victory in Belgium, victory, in Holland, and eventually victory in Germany.” In this Churchill was right where Halifax was wrong- there would be victories over the Nazis in all of those countries he named.

They just wouldn’t be British victories.

The Second United Front and the Fall of Korea

As 1941 began the Soviet Union was in a position to bring China to its knees. Beijing and Chengdu were being threatened and the Nationalist armies were retreating on all fronts. Chinese armies were short on munitions and war materials and Chinese commanders clung to outdated tactics. The world’s most populous country was in danger of falling to Communism and its leaders seemed to be at a complete loss. Chiang Kai-shek resisted proposals to modernize and reform the army, and insisted on making the Chinese Soviet Republic a priority at a time when every man was needed on the front line with the Soviets. Even more unpopular was his project of strengthening the Chinese-Japanese co-belligerence, as he believed that fighting the Communists had to come before the restoration of Chinese control over Manchukuo and Menggukuo. On January 9, 1941 Chiang was finally arrested by elements within the Nationalists who disagreed with his handling of the war and his relationship to Japan. A subsequent attempt on the 11th by loyalists to restore their leader backfired when he was accidentally killed by a straw shot during the counter-coup. In the political chaos that followed, control over the Chinese government was assumed by Yan Xishan.

Yen_Hsi-shan_TIME_Cover.jpg

A 1930 photograph of Yan Xishan on the cover of Time magazine

Known as the “Model Governor”, Yan was a warlord who had spent years building up a cadre of his own supporters within the Nationalist government. An effective and successful administrator, he was also a skilled politician whose personal military forces were some of the best in China. His insistence that his soldiers pay for whatever they requisitioned from civilians made him popular among the peasantry, he also promoted a pseudo-religious organization the “Heart-Washing Society” to encourage loyalty among the masses. Yan was in many ways a contradiction, he was a firm supporter of Chinese nationalism yet he openly admired Japan and had aligned himself previously with Japanese interests. He imitated Soviet economic practices and defended the Chinese Communists from their detractors yet supported Chiang’s military campaigns against them wholeheartedly. A skeptic who believed that no ideology could truly give China the answers it needed, he instead borrowed bits and pieces from as diverse sources as the Christian Bible and Das Kapital, from schools of thought including "militarism, nationalism, anarchism, democracy, capitalism, communism, individualism, imperialism, universalism, paternalism, and utopianism". Upon assuming the Presidency of the Republic of China the Model Governor immediately began a new program which was radically different from that of his dead predecessor.

130

Members of one of the modern Shanxi units loyal to Yan personally, spring an ambush on a Russian patrol

Reaching out to his friends in the Chinese Communist Party, Yan called for the reestablishment of the United Front that Chiang had ended in 1927. Predictably Mao Tsetung and the CSR leadership refused, but quite few Chinese Communists either disliked Mao or simply opposed the Soviet invasion of their homeland. About a third of the Chinese Communists joined the Second United Front under the leadership of the ailing Chen Duxiu, one of the original founders of the Chinese Communist Party who was also a staunch foe of Mao. “A true communist opposes imperialism wherever he sees it.” Duxiu explained. “Even when it is perpetrated by those who purport to be themselves communists… all loyal sons China should oppose this unjust invasion.” With the already weakened Communists now weakened further, the Model Governor stepped down military operations against the Chinese Soviet Republic. He left sufficient forces to keep the CSR surrounded and contained, but they shifted to a purely defensive footing. Mao took advantage of the respite to reinforce his defenses and drill his men, but otherwise also ceased offensive operations that he could ill-afford. A de facto truce (admittedly punctuated by period skirmishes and the occasional probing attack) prevailed in southern China.

Yan Xishan was now free to focus on the Soviets.

300px-KVZHD_1929_01.jpg

Soviet soldiers display captured Chinese flags

Characteristically making reference to Confucian, Roman, and Japanese symbolism, the new Chinese leader laid out his strategy for fighting the invaders; “A single stick is weak, it can be broken easily... but a bundle of ten or a hundred, or a million sticks may not be broken by the strongest man. When we fight the Russians we must therefore fight not as individuals, but as a single organism… [the] hearts of each and every Chinese citizen must beat as one. We shall create a harmony… [between] soldier and civilian between the farmer in the field and the man who carries a rifle.” Yan declared a universal conscription, inspired by the reserve policies of Japan and Germany. He sought (with success heavily limited by logistics) to arm every Chinese peasant and to provide them with a basic indoctrination to ensure loyalty. The purpose of these masses of militiamen was not to use them on the battlefield, but as a seed for guerilla fighters. The Model Governor explained; “Men who care nothing for a faraway government will still fight to the death to defend their homes.” Chinese guerrillas had previously existed in occupied China, but they were disorganized and meagerly provisioned. While the National Revolutionary Army fought to delay the Soviet advance, partisan cells were trained, armed, and organized behind them in territory that Yan expected to lose. When the Soviets advanced they did so into territory that was infiltrated by an organized, professional partisan force with the popular support of the inhabitants- the National Salvation Army. By 1943 there were over 200,000 fighters active behind enemy lines, requiring a similar number of Soviet troops to be assigned to anti-partisan duties to combat them. They sapped manpower and resources away from the invaders and even successfully reestablished Chinese authority deep in parts of occupied territory.
When it came to conventional warfare Yan took a leaf out of Zhukov’s book. He encouraged initiative among his officers, urging them to take advantage of opportunities which presented themselves on the battlefield without delaying to request permission. His tactics were mostly defensive- he did not believe that the NRA was capable of major offensive operations- and emphasized making use of the terrain to maximize the defender’s advantage. Unable to combat Soviet air superiority in the air, the Chinese instead focused on combating it on the ground. Through the use of ingenious disguises designed to fool air observation, Chinese forces attempted to hide themselves from the watching eyes of the Red Air Force. In one particularly cold-blooded move Yan dressed ten thousand peasants in military uniforms and positioned them to draw the attention of the Russian 138th and 91st Rifle Divisions. The communists promptly slaughtered the fleeing unarmed peasants, but the subsequent Battle of Dongguo was a major Chinese victory when the actual Chinese soldiers- dressed as peasants- descended on the out-of-position invaders and virtually annihilated them. Inspired by Japanese tactics in urban warfare Yan transformed Chengdu and Beijing into fortresses that made the Soviets bleed for every street. Still the new Chinese leader was unable to halt General Zhukov’s slow advance, losing not just those two cities after fierce fighting, but also Tianjin and Chongqing as the nose around the Chinese state shrank tighter and tighter.

But circumstances were far worse for the Japanese.

Soviet military technology had spent the war improving, when the BT series and T-26 tanks proved vulnerable to Japanese anti-tank weapons they came out with a new model that combined the speed of a BT-7, the armament of a T-26, a diesel engine, and better armor. The T-37 was a fast, versatile machine that could also shrug off just about anything the Japanese had to throw at it. In the air the Yakovlev Yak-2 was an improvement over the Yak-1 that was as fast as a Mitsubishi Type O, although it was not as heavily armed and still suffered from production defects particularly when it came to the aircraft’s radio. The upshot of all this was that not only did the Red Army have superior numbers, but they also had superior weapons. By the beginning of 1941 the Red Air Force had by virtue of numbers taken control of the air over Korea and the Liaodong Peninsula depriving the Kwantung Army of its last advantage. Little strategy was required for the invasion of the peninsula, first Dalian and then Ryojun became the scenes of fierce urban combat through the winter, but in the cramped space of Liaodong there was no room to maneuver. Lieutenant General Ushiroku Jun and what was left of the 22nd Army were pushed back from defensive line to defensive line as they fought desperately to defend Japan’s last significant holding in China. Korea, on the other hand, was trickier.

T34_76c.jpg

A T-37 tank in northern Korea

Stalin was practically salivating over Korea and was pressuring Georgy Zhukov to hurry up and “exterminate the imperialist infestation [of Korea]”. According to one of his subordinates the Marshall would have preferred a longer wait to prepare, he was acutely aware of difficulties that he could expect to face marching into Korea, and so was General Yamada Otozō. Yamada was under orders to fight for every inch of ground and so while the Kwantung Army fought hopelessly to defend the remaining Manchukuoan territory north-west of Korea he was making plans. The Yalu and Tumen rivers which formed the historic border between Korea and Manchuria were a natural defensive barrier, beyond them were the jagged mountain ranges of northern Korea which would prove a substantial handicap to any invader. All were fortified by armies of forced Korean laborers, while simultaneously armies of Korean conscripts were raised by Yamada who hoped to use them to supplement his regular IJA units. Despite the continued differences between the Japanese and their Korean subjects, the General hoped that they could be counted on to fight for their homeland.

He couldn’t have been more wrong.

Militarism.jpeg

Korean children conscripted into the Imperial Japanese Army by Yamada

The Soviet offensive began on March 1 with an attack by massed air-power on the Japanese defenses at the town of Sinŭiju in far western Korea- an operation consciously modeled on the tactics the Germans had employed to break the Maginot Line in France. Paratroopers were dropped on the far side of the Yalu while Red Army engineers threw up a pontoon bridge. The 80th Independent Combined Brigade, formed out of survivors from the 4th Army, put up a determined defense, but here Japan’s lack of mechanization came into play. Reinforcements were delayed by a lack of trucks to transport them and also by Yamada’s initial belief that the attack was a feint and that the real assault would be coming over the mountainous territory of the Baekdu Gap between Mount Baekdu and the headwaters of the Tumen River. Ultimately it was Japan’s slow response that permitted the Soviets to force a crossing. Below Sinŭiju was the western Korean coastal plane, which unlike the mountainous northern and eastern part of the country was well suited for tanks. Once the Yalu Line was broken the natural weakness of all fixed defensive lines revealed itself- the unbroken portion of the line was now useless and incapable of reorienting to the changing situation. On March 8 the Korean troops that Yamada was relying on began to mutiny en masse over to the Korean Volunteer Army that Zhukov had recruited from the Korean community in Manchuria. Japanese efforts to establish a new defensive line further down the peninsula were foiled by the rapid advance of the Red Army down the coastal plain. The IJA continued to resist in the Korean mountains where they were isolated and ground down in a grueling campaign that saw the Communists bloodied and even beaten from time to time. Although the last Japanese soldier in Korea didn’t surrender until 1951, by June of ’41 the Soviet Union had for all intents and purposes completely expelled the Empire of Japan from the Asian Mainland.

army1938.jpg

Members of the communist Korean Volunteer Army

Back in Tokyo the Emperor informed Prime Minister Sugiyama that he had lost his confidence and replaced him with the Navy Minister Oikawa Koshirō who announced his intention to seek peace with the Soviet Union, at which point the Emperor removed him too, and replaced him with Fleet Admiral Nagano Osami who was more committed to the war. A distraught Sugiyama committed seppuku overcome with “shame[] for my repeated failures in America, Manchukuo, and Korea.” The Imperial Japanese Navy at least was still strong and remained dominant in the Pacific. The Soviets had virtually no naval assets at all and the Royal Canadian Navy had contented itself with extremely limited operation immediately off the coast of North America. As long as the Navy held up there was no danger of Japan’s island possessions or the Home Islands proper being invaded. Both the Emperor and the new Prime Minister considered peace at this juncture to be impossible, they were determined to at least reclaim a part of their mainland possessions and to retain the entirety of Sakhalin Island- both of which would be impossible for Stalin to accept. Osami looked to China and Yan Xishan, offering technical assistance and a Japanese expeditionary force to help fight the Soviets in exchange for a promise that should the Red Army be beaten back Korea and the port of Ruijin would be returned to Japan.

Although Yan had formerly aligned himself with Japanese interests, now that he was the leader of China he found it more expedient to publicly condemn Japanese imperialism in China to cement his domestic position. “The port of Lüshun,” he stated, using the Chinese name of the fishing village that had pre-dated Port Arthur, “is rightful Chinese territory, and when liberated [from the]…invaders will be retained by China… the natural disposition of Korea similarly is as an independent ally of China.” In private the Model Governor was more polite and conciliatory towards Osami, he was willing to discuss Korea at least and was eager to gain technical assistance to modernize the Chinese military. But the memory of the coup against Chiang was too fresh for Yan to be willing to align himself too openly with Japan. With China no help and with the Philippines, French Indochina, and Hawaii all seething with unrest, the new Prime Minister reached out to the Anti-Communist Alliance and Germany.
 
Last edited:

Hnau

Banned
Huey Long’s Last Act

By March of 1942 White America was disintegrating under a three-part onslaught from the Popular Front, the Red Oak Pact, and the Browns. With Montgomery under siege from the Red Guard, the White government had relocated south to Tallahassee, Florida where it seemed that William Pelley and Hiram Evans were more concerned with arguing over whose fault their impending defeat was, than actually preventing said defeat. The declaration of independence by New Africa had Evans arguing that the Continentals and the Blues could be enticed into an alliance against the Reds and Browns (“Surely even Lewis, learning of the depredations and horror of this nigger kingdom upon his fellow whites, will see the need for cooperation to destroy it.”) Meanwhile the Silver Legion leader called for the war to be fought to end, that any kind of alliance with their enemies was akin to “treason against Christ and America!”, and that victory was still possible. Delusion flourished among the White hardliners who bolstered each other’s misconceptions and assumptions, and dismissed any contradictory evidence as being defeatist.

Huey Long however, was more pragmatic.

y2cLCUj.png
By mid-1942 the situation had become so desperate that members of the "walking wounded" were being fielded as second-line troops

Although isolated and reduced to a figurehead, the Acting President still had his supporters, and they made sure that he was kept up to date on events. He noted when Blue partisans skirmished with the Red Guard outside of Asheville, North Carolina- both sides claimed that they had mistaken the others for Whites- and read carefully reports of rioting in Collectivist Pittsburgh. Long predicted correctly that the loose coalition of progressive factions that had all but destroyed his regime was beginning to break down now that it was about to lose its common enemy. “If we can only convince the revolutionaries that we are no longer a threat, then they will turn on each other.” He confided to a friend. In truth the former governor of Louisiana was more interested in finding a way out of his situation alive. He was corresponding with the Brazilian government in secret, and although the contents of his letters may never be truly determined, there seems little question that he was trying to gain an offer of asylum. But the nominal dictator wasn’t ready to cut and run just yet- he still had cards left up his sleeve.

On March 20, 1942 he acted. In the middle of the night members of the Military Police who were loyal to the Kingfish burst into the bedrooms of rival leaders and placed them under arrest. They didn’t get everyone- Virgil H. Effinger, the leader of the Black Legion, escaped, as did several other minor figures. But they got the important ones, Evans and Pelley, and the military leadership was absurdly supportive of Long’s return to power. “The President is our commander-in-chief.” General James Cleary, the White’s Chief-of-Staff now that Moseley was sharing a cell with Evans, told one of his fellow KKK members when the man asked how he could betray the Klan. “And the last time he was really in charge we were winning.” The fact that he had never ceased to officially be their leader resulted in some paradoxical statements from those who rejected the “Self-Coup”, in particular one from a Security Division Grand Giant who condemned “the authoritarian actions by the President, who has betrayed the republic [by] establishing his executive power.”

long004.jpg
Huey Long, a few hours after the Self-Coup

Within hours of retaking control, Long made a general radio address that he directed 'towards the war-torn nation' in which he delivered his famous 'America Bleeds' speech. “I call out… to the farmer starving in Ohio, to the maimed veteran in Michigan, to the homeless refugee in California, to the Virginian dwelling in poverty, to all the people of this country who have suffered from this war… across a continent America is bleeding from a thousand cuts.” The Kingfish announced that his government had been hijacked “by evil and unscrupulous men” who cared more for their own power than the unity of the country. He defiantly proclaimed the rightness of the White cause, but “in the name of sacred peace and the good of the American people” he was asking for an armistice with the other factions as a prelude to surrender. As an act of political theatre it was brilliant, he distanced himself from both the defeats and excesses of the White regime, painting himself as a reasonable figure in the minds of his enemies and as a statesman in the minds of his friends.

His goal, according Harley Bozeman, a member of the White Congress and a longtime friend of Long’s, “was to ensure that he had a way out… he hoped to become involved in post-war politics under what he imagined would be a Blue-Green government and regain a [part] of his pre-war influence. If that failed he planned to trade the [White] government’s surrender for a chance at safety in exile.” Not unsurprisingly President Lewis announced the Provisional Government’s willingness to accept an armistice (provided it was the prelude to unconditional surrender) and so did the rest of the Red Oak Pact. Premier Williamson refused however, citing the fact that there were White Army units still fighting in defiance of the Acting President’s orders, and the need for “justice for the Negro people”. The American Soviet Republic continued to advance south, even after a brief armistice began between the Whites and the Red Oak Pact on March 22. Williamson’s statements were well received by New Africa and Benjamin Davis, there were a number of influential Communists in the Brown leadership, and although the ASR stopped short of recognizing the fledgling state’s independence both groups considered each other natural allies. That New Africa also continued to fight cemented their good relationship.

The American Workers’ Collective was torn.

B8fToQh.png
Red Guard soldiers advancing through southern Arkansas

Once Browder was removed as General Secretary most of the reasons why the AWC had broken with the ASR were also removed. The influence of Russian advisers was cut, a co-belligerence entered into with the other progressive factions, the excessive centralization of the ASR relaxed. Meanwhile the Collective had shifted rapidly towards the center under Chairman Nessin’s leadership, loosening its restrictions on small-scale capitalism and repeatedly compromising ideology in the name of pragmatism. As Williamson reached out to disaffected elements within the Collective an opposition began to coalesce of anti-Nessenist Communists who wanted to heal the split with the ASR. Things came to a head over the question of opposition parties, in both the ASR and the AWC local Soviets were composed of more or less democratically elected representatives two-thirds of whom were required to be members of the Communist Party and one third independents. In the American Soviet Republic the independents were usually party members in all but name, but in the Collective they counted among their ranks Socialists and other non-Communists- including a very small number of moderates and even Conservatives. The most influential of the Conservatives who was not only willing to participate in the Communist political system, but also capable of winning elections in it, was Assistant District Attorney Thomas Dewey.

dewey.gif
Assistant District Attorney Thomas Dewey

A member of the progressive wing of the Republican Party, Dewey gained fame prosecuting organized crime and political corruption both before and during the Civil War. Although part of Mayor LaGuardia’s Blue government, Dewey actively educated himself on the legal system used by the Reds, and as part of the joint Red-Blue administration of New York he took part in trials conducted under the aegis of the New York City Soviet and later the Autonomous Soviet Republic of New York City. There he defended members of the middle and business classes charged with political crimes, and assisted in the prosecution of gangsters whose crimes overlapped Blue and Red jurisdiction. No friend of Communism, Dewey capitalized on popular unhappiness over corruption within the Red-Collectivist administration to gain one of the independent seats in the West Manhattan Soviet, which then elected him one of West Manhattan’s representatives to the Supreme Soviet of New York. There he was one of only four independents and the only non-Communist- the rest of the seats were all held by members of the AWC branch of the American Communist Party, and the other three independents were representatives who disagreed with Sam Nessin and had resigned from the ACP.

images
Dewey speaking at a meeting of the Supreme Soviet of New York. His position was the equivalent to being a state legislator under the traditional American system.

Using his seat as a platform, the Republican prosecutor called for organized opposition parties to be allowed to compete against the Communist Party in Collective elections, including the Republican Party which he proposed to re-establish “as a party committed to honesty in government, the protection of personal and religious freedoms, and the right of citizens to amass and retain the fruit of their labors as private property.” To shouts and catcalls Dewey claimed, “the will of the people is such that if truly free and fair contest were held, it would no doubt see elected to this body a majority opposed to Communism.” As a single individual his power was limited- a casual examination of the voting record of the Supreme Soviet of New York for 1940-41 shows an ad nauseum list of ’99 in favor, 1 against’ tallies- but he nonetheless wielded considerable popular influence among the people of New York City. Organized crime had flourished during the war, and the Reds were no more immune than anyone else to the corruption that the criminal organizations brought with them. The more these things flourished the more popular Dewey became, his call for opposition parties was liked even among many Communists and when he held a rally in front of the SSNY headquarters 30,000 New Yorkers came.
crowd.jpg
Thirty thousand New Yorkers gather to hear Dewey speak

Surprisingly, Sam Nessin listened.

Himself an idealist and a believer in democracy (one of the key places where Nessinism differs from Lenninism is its rejection of the concept of the Vanguard Party), the Chairman was unwilling to act as a dictator. What was more he believed quite firmly that the existence of counter-revolutionary parties would in no way weaken the American Communist Party. “The state cannot wither away if dissenting voices are quashed.” The ex-UCU leader said in his speech to the Supreme Soviet of the American Workers’ Collective. “Communism is the best system because it is the freest system… seeing that no [electorate] would ever vote the Communist Party out of power.” Opposition parties were legalized on March 1st, with a heavily contested vote that left the anti-Nessinists outraged. Many who had supported the AWC’s creation and its break with the ASR, now declared that the Collective and its Chairman were being controlled by “social fascists” and “elements of the bourgeoisie.” The impending defeat of the Whites had many worried about what would happen to the Popular Front once their common enemy was gone, the Blues had never dropped their claim to be the legitimate government of America and rumors swirled that Nessin was planning to let the Provisional Government “annex” the Collective. The March Armistice made those fears suddenly acute.

Dunsqcommrally1930_bg.jpg
Communists protest Nessin's decision on March 8th, 1942

“This had been a war of rebellions against revolutions, of treason betrayed, of partisanship within factions.” Walter Lippman wrote, commenting on the April Fool’s Day Mutiny. Close to two fifths of the People’s Militia defected wholesale back to the Red Guard, bringing with them the entirety of Collectivist-held Ohio, as well as much of liberated West Virginia and parts of North Carolina, Virginia, and South Carolina. Since the Popular Front advance had been by a mixed PF force with join administration of liberated areas, the Atlantic seaboard was suddenly plunged into chaos as Blue units tried to tell the difference between loyal Collectivists and mutinous ones. John L. Lewis ordered Blue troops into the AWC proper to help support the Nessin administration, an act that may very well have actually strengthened the mutineers. When the Red Guard came to the aid of their mutinous comrades in the south they clashed with PF forces, ending the truce between the ASR and the Popular Front, at which point the Continental Congress was drawn in when Milo Reno acted to assist his Pactist allies. The March Armistice ended on April 3rd when continued fighting between White paramilitary units ignoring Long’s orders and Pacist/Fronist units who had been observing the armistice made its continuation impossible.

In Tallahassee the Acting President seemed to have realized that he was done when he told Bozeman; “We’ve shot our bolt.” Even with their enemies fighting amongst themselves again they still had enough attention left to destroy the fractured Whites. On May 9th Virgil H. Effinger and several other minor paramilitary leaders established a rival White government in the small town of Thomasville, Georgia. On May 22nd the city of Savannah announced that it was transferring its loyalty to the Continental Congress and invited the Blues to occupy the city in the face of encroaching Brown forces. Huey Long tried repeatedly to negotiate a ceasefire, by this point no one was interested in anything short of immediate and unconditional surrender with no provisions made for amnesty or exile for the regime’s leaders. Using captured equipment New Africa was now capable of matching the Longist troops under most circumstances and controlled a large swathe of non-contiguous territory from South Carolina to Louisiana. Finally Governor Frederick Preston Cone of Florida, the only state to remain substantially in White hands, informed the Acting President that he intended to surrender completely to the Provisional Government (quite a trick, given that the Blue presence in that part of the South was limited to several- admittedly large- PF pockets in Georgia and Alabama) to spare his state the suffering of an invasion.

images
Virgil H. Effinger (center) and two other minor paramilitary leaders declare a rival White government

At 12:01 a.m. on June 9, 1942, Huey Long boarded a DC-3 with the destination of Mobile, Alabama, where he had stated his intention to reconstitute his government. A mechanical failure forced the plane to land on a dirt road outside of Lynn Haven, Florida at 1:10 a.m.. There the Kingfish delivered his last known speech, an impromptu presentation to a group of supportive (if somewhat groggy) locals sometime around 3 o’clock. He compared his situation to Washington at Valley Forge and exhorted them not to give up hope. At about 6:00 a.m. his aircraft, having received makeshift repairs, winged its way back into a sky that was just beginning to lighten. At 6:16 an Air Defense observer in Port St. Joe, Florida reported observing a DC-3 with markings matching the Acting President’s plane flying south over the town into the Gulf of Mexico.

Huey Long was never seen again.
AP341112012_crop2.jpg
The last known photograph of Acting President Huey Long, taken about a day before he vanished

The disappearance of “America’s Hitler” is one the greatest mysteries of the Second American Civil War, inspiring theories and interest in a way that little else does. Unconfirmed sightings of the Kingfish later placed him in locations as far removed as Monrovia, Tokyo, and Rio de Janeiro. In 1966 a Louisianan man claimed to have found the missing plane, it later turned out to be a hoax. In 1970 a diver off the coast of Cuba found the broken wing of a DC-3 with a White roundel, but despite much speculation it cannot be confirmed to belong to Long. The city of Formosa, Argentina claimed for many years that it held his grave, but when said grave was finally disinterred in 1971 it was found to hold the skeleton of a woman from the late 19th century. Much has been made of the fact that Douglass MacArthur disappeared in a similar fashion, his plane also taking off and never being seem again, but no connection between the two events has ever been found. It has been claimed that Long is still alive in hiding- although by this point he would be in his late seventies- but all the evidence supports the consensus among the historical community that the man is long dead. It regarded as probable that he attempted to flee into exile in Cuba (this would explain his aircraft being seen heading south over Port St. Joe) and that the jury rigged repairs to the plane resulted in it going down somewhere in the Gulf of Mexico.

Regardless of the specifics of his eventually fate, the loss of Long was the end for the beleaguered Whites. Florida surrendered on June 11th, although its actually occupation took some time, and applied to join the Continental Congress. The regime in Tallahassee was dissolved and never reconstituted, Virgil H. Effinger’s rival government was forced to abandon Thomasville on June 30, and likewise was never re-established elsewhere. Effinger himself was eventually captured and executed by Brown forces on July 18th. What remained of the White movement either surrendered or was defeated, the last significant body of White troops were the men under the command of Colonel Francis E. Riggs who surrendered on January 10, 1943 when the Royal Navy (accompanied by several American vessels from Guantanamo Bay) sailed into San Juan harbor to install Pedro Albizu Campos as president of a New Puerto Rican Republic, and Admiral Frank Fletcher as administrator of the U.S. Virgin Islands. The Montgomery- later Tallahassee- regime was finished, but the war was far from over.

Not in America, and certainly not in Europe.

albizu-campos.jpg

Campos being sworn in as the first President of Puerto Rico
The Peninsular Campaign

Following the 1941 offensive the only Allied foothold left in Europe was in Iberia. The Wehrmacht had had over a year to prepare for its attack into Spain, the Allied armies over a year to fortify the Pyrenees line. The mountainous country between France and Spain offered a formidable natural barrier and where nature was lacking, barbed wire, machine gun nests, tank traps, mines, trenches, and bunkers filled the gap. There were five million Allied soldiers waiting for the blow to fall, under the command of General Alan Brooke. They were a diverse force, composed of British, Spanish, Australian, New Zealander, Indian, South African, Free French, Free Polish, Free Dutch, Free Belgian, and even Portuguese troops. In addition to the 5,000 Portuguese volunteers, there was a unit of thirty-nine Free Luxembourgian soldiers and a force of White Russians of indeterminate size. Many of the troops were colonial, drawn from Britain's imperial possessions in Africa and Asia. “German aggression stops here.” Brooke stated in a dispatch. “Spain cannot fall.” A series of probing attacks by Generaloberst Heinz Guderian found the Allied positions were strong, secure, and would be almost impossible to force. Guderian informed Hitler of his concerns in a report and received a six-word response; “You are ordered to break through.”

So in early February, 1942, when there was still snow on the mountains and the Allies wouldn’t be expecting an assault, the German army struck.

The offensive began with an attack at the mountain village of Els Limits at the Col de la Perche pass. Els Limits was separated from the French village of Le Perthus by the French-Spanish border which had split the villages apart since 1659. The Avinguda de Catalunyaran along the border before heading south into Spain, it served as one of the major routes across the Pyrenees. Le Perthus, as well as heights which overlooked the Allied defenses at Els Limits, were in the hands of the Nazis and the Bordeaux government. Throughout the winter German artillery located at the old 17th century Bellegard fortress had been pounding Allied positions on the Spanish side of the border, which struggled to respond given their altitude disadvantage. On February 14 aerial bombardment began- not of Els Limits but of the defenses at the Col de Bessata, a separate pass much further west. A buildup of German forces was also allowed to be observed near Bessata. The continued artillery bombardment at Els Limits was not remarked on at the Allied headquarters in Barcelona, the air attack at Bessata was by General Brooke, who correctly surmised that it was intended as a distraction. Brooke sent reinforcements to the later pass, but put the rest of the line on alert and prepared to respond to an attack coming from anywhere. At 1:01 a.m. on February 16, a concentrated air assault following the pattern that had been established when the Wehrmacht broke the Maginot Line, hit Els Limits. Approximately an hour later, at 2:03, more or less the entire German 4th Army tried to force its way through the village.

BUWjtKg.png

A map of Els Limits and its surroundings

Els Limits itself fell fairly quickly, what is referred to as the Battle of Els Limits in fact mostly took place about a mile further south down the pass. The rapid arrival of British and Spanish reinforcements stopped the Nazis before they could manage to get far. Fierce fighting turned into trench warfare as brutal as anything from the First World War and just as hard to break out of. The battle lasted for three months and claimed over 300,000 casualties. Fighting erupted all along the Pyrenees Line, however having learned their lesson in 1914 the combatants did everything they could to avoid going on the offensive and the line remained largely static. The Nazis had a small advantage in the air, the Allies a small advantage on the ground. Tanks saw relatively little use, fighting was mostly by infantry who died in droves. The small coastal lowland on the sides of the Pyrenees was the most heavily fortified part of the line because it was otherwise the most vulnerable, and Guderian’s attempts to achieve victory there were in vain. In truth the German commander was out of his depth. He’d proved himself a skilled tactician in France where the fighting was mobile and he could use speed and surprise to his advantage. This high mountain battlefield negated all of that, and Guderian was reduced to launching periodic focused offensives that would attempt to break one part of the line. Fortunately for the Allies Alan Brooke had learned the lesson of the Maginot Line. He maintained large, mobile forces in reserve that he would use to crush any attempted breakthroughs regardless of where they hit or how many men were involved. He generally stayed on the defensive, carefully husbanding his limited resources.

Cleves

German soldiers in the trenches during the Battle of Els Limits

In July the Nazis actually did manage to penetrate the lines near Irun in northwestern Spain and made it was far as San Sebastian. The Allied counteroffensive succeeded through a combination of numbers and pure luck, when mixed communication among the Germans allowed Bernard Montgomery’s XIIth corps to surround and defeat a force twice their size near Errenteria. Following that debacle Hitler removed Guderian from command and replaced him with Wilhelm Ritter von Leeb, another general who had distinguished himself fighting in France. In lieu of his predecessor’s frustrated “silver bullet offensives” (to borrow the term of another American historian), von Leeb preferred smaller attacks with limited but very clear cut objectives. If it became apparent that those objectives could not be accomplished without unacceptably high casualties then the attack would be called off immediately. The result was that (a) the Germans were always on the offensive somewhere, keeping the Allies constantly busy, and (b) that von Leeb was able to secure a steady string of minor victories that slowly but surely improved the German offensive position and weakened the Allied defensive position, at (c) a relatively low cost to Germany.

oHkMVbP.png

The Franco-Spanish border near Irun and San Sebastian
What ultimately broke the deadlock in favor of the Nazis however, was not the military situation, but the political one.

By this point Britain, which had been holding the Allies together largely on its own since the Fall of France, had been broke for almost two years. Keeping the war machine operating required printing money that drove inflation sky-high, unsustainably steep taxes, and regulations of questionable legality that required quite a few people to buy war bonds whether they liked it or not. Other than the Spanish the rest of the Allies were losing their will to fight, victory seemed further and further away and they all had their own problems closer to home. Canada was entirely dedicated to the war in North America and the Pacific, where they were just beginning to amass enough naval power to start targeting occupied Aleutian Islands. Australia wanted a stronger military presence in the Pacific, just in case Japan or the Soviet Union tried something (that neither country was in any position to try anything with regards to Australia had not yet become apparent to Prime Minister Fadden). South Africa had been hesitant with its support since the beginning of the war when the ruling coalition government was brought down by Prime Minister J.B.M. Hertzog’s refusal to declare war on Germany, and an unstable pro-war coalition took power. The situation in India had become increasingly volatile since the British government decided to support the All-India Muslim League’s demands for a separate dominion, there were pro- and anti-war protestors clashing in the streets. Iceland and Greenland were under a fairly pleasant British occupation, but their inhabitants were more ambivalent about the war than supportive of it. The Free French, Free Dutch, and Free Belgians were wholly committed to the fight, but they were little more than a collection of colonies reliant on British backing. The Free French in particular were opposed by the majority of their countrymen.
_62581293_postwar_getty.jpg

The British people endured strict rationing and severe shortages of everything from food to fuel. Here citizens queue up for a small amount of coal

The upshot of all this was that Lord Halifax was coming under increasing pressure from pro-peace elements in Britain and in her Allies (really just her Dominions) who didn’t believe that the war was winnable and wanted it over. So the Prime Minister cabled Brooke; “An offensive victory, demonstrating the feasibility of an invasion of France in the near future, is vital. You are to select a target and attack.” Brooke sent his protest to London and then began laying out plans. “Either this will be the first herald of our victory in Europe,” Halifax confided to Churchill, “or it will establish beyond a doubt that peace with honor is our only course of action.” “Against Hitler,” the Minister of Defense replied, “there is no such thing as a peace with honor.”
5435-004-E7CB6222.jpg

General Alan Brooke

Ultimately “Brookie”, as his troops affectionately called him, decided on an advance up the east coast of Spain and France where the Royal Navy- still supreme at sea- could support them. The plan was to break the German lines at Colera and then proceed north to liberate Portbou and eventually take Banyuls-sur-Mer and Port Vendres in France. It was a limited offensive that if successful would greatly strengthen the Allied position and undo a number of von Leeb’s little successes. Backed by naval artillery and aviation, the assault began on August 29th with an amphibious landing at Cape Marcer just a few miles north of Colera. It was a good strategy, the Allies were able to capitalize on their mastery of the sea to repeatedly land forces behind enemy lines, while a massed force pressed along the coast. Not only were the first two objective taken quickly, but Port Vendres fell into Allied hands almost without a fight. Compared to the slow inching retreat that had been the war previously, this was a tremendous accomplishment. Back in Britain the papers were jubilant. The war, everyone said, was finally beginning to turn around.

Then von Leeb struck back.
pTsH1qC.png

North-eastern Spain

Like his British counterpart, the German commander was under pressure from his superiors to deliver. Hitler was contemptuous of his cautious approach, and had begun to accuse von Leeb of “timidity”. Following Alan Brooke’s sudden offensive he found himself in circumstances under which anything other than a clear victory would guarantee his recall to Berlin. With nothing to lose the Generalfeldmarschall sent the 2nd, 3rd, 9th, and 188th Mountain Divisions through the Pyrenees in a flanking maneuver while he mounted an enormous frontal assault on Port Vendres. The assault was further backed by 20,000 French soldiers loyal to the Bordeaux government. The Mountain divisions were successful in cutting the Allied supply lines in half, suffering tremendously to cross the mountains and then hold off Allied counterattacks. They held long enough to allow von Leeb to finish off Port Vendres where he had trapped almost the entire front line body involved in the August Offensive. The Germans pressed south, relieving the beleaguered mountaineers, and then kept going. On October 3rd the Bordeaux government formally issued a declaration of war against the Franco-British Union over “repeated British aggression against the French State...both in Africa and in Europe", confirming what had already been de facto the case. TheMarine Nationale was not the Royal Navy, but in conjunction with the Regia Marina it was perfectly capable of disrupting British naval operation throughout the Mediterranean and in the Balearic Sea in particular. With Bordeaux’s support the deciding factor, von Leeb punched through the Pyrenees all the way to Figueres, where a desperate action by the Allies was the only thing that kept him from going any further. Finally out of momentum, the front line stagnated again. But now the circumstances were now much more favorable to Germany, which was back to gradually making minor gains.

For the British government this was a disaster of the highest proportion. “We are finished.” A Labour MP told the rest of parliament. “Spain cannot possibly be held.” President Azaña of Spain felt the same. “We should seek peace now,” he advised Lord Halifax in a telegram. “While we still have something left to bargain with.” In South Africa the coalition government collapsed, leaving it unclear whether a pro-war or anti-war government would replace it. The British Prime Minister was willing to fight on, German strategic bombing of London had enraged the populace and left the British people with a personal grudge against Hitler. Then, on November 15th, after a long deterioration of the situation in the Union of India, Jawaharlal Nehru declared India to be Republic and the Indian Civil War began. Loyalists relocated the capital from Delhi to Shimla, and a coalition of Muslims, Sikhs, Punjabis, Marathas, Tamils, a handful of Princely States, and others began their three-year struggle against the mostly Hindu Republic. Muhammad Ali Jinnah temporarily shelved his plans for a Muslim state, and went from being leader of the opposition to Prime Minister of the loyal Dominion government. The Indian Army consisted of over a million men (1.2 million to be exact)- all volunteers, three-quarters of whom were stationed in Spain. Most remained loyal, about 20% refused to continue following orders and were disarmed and interned with little difficulty. The rest were immediately recalled to India, removing a vital part of the Allied armies. Brooke was forced to use most of his reserves to plug the gap in line opened by the recall of the Indians, putting second line units right up against the Wehrmacht. On the day after Christmas, the defenders of the Somport Pass- most of whom were Nigerian conscripts- broke in the face of one of von Leeb’s little offensives. The German commander was quick to capitalize on the opportunity and split the Pyrenees line right down the middle.

It was all over but the mopping up.
Second-world-war-Jawaharl-001.jpg

Jawaharlal Nehru leader of the rebellious Indian Republic. By inadvertently alienating large segments of the Indian population over matters of language and religion, the rebels unintentionally created a situation under which their primary enemies were not the British, but rather other Indians.

Over the next four months the Nazis occupied Spain, von Leeb and Rommel driving hard for major cities and leaving fortified strong points to wither on the vine. President Azaña relocated his government to London and on April 16, 1943, with the Allied forces scattered and hopelessly out of position, Alan Brooke ordered a general retreat into friendly Portugal and tendered his resignation. “You have endured the unendurable.” Brookie informed his men in his final dispatch. “… you have superseded your duty, pushed flesh and equipment beyond the breaking point… [though] soldiers from a dozen nations, all were equally courageous and committed…. It was my honour to be your commanding officer.” On May 1st Lord Halifax’s government dissolved and an alliance of the Labour Party, the Liberals, and pro-peace Conservatives took power. Former opposition leader Clement Attlee contacted Hitler via the Swiss government to sue for peace.

The ex-painter jubilantly agreed to an armistice. Now that he had peace he had another war in mind.
6064-004-FE2393DC.jpg

Prime Minister Clement Attlee of the Labor was no friend of Hitler's, and indeed had supported the war as part of the National Unity government
 
Last edited:

Hnau

Banned
Appomattox Court House

America was exhausted.

For five and a half years the country had been at war with itself. Its infrastructure lay in disrepair, its cities in ruins, its fields burned or fallow. The Mississippi River was so polluted with corpses that its water was undrinkable. No one really wanted the war to continue, President Lewis and Premier Williamson both confessed this privately, but there was no trust. The unnamed alliance that historians have taken to calling the Progressive Coalition between the Red Oak Pact and the Popular Front did not trust the American Soviet Republic, and the American Soviet Republic did not trust the Coalition. Each side believed that the other would not rest until they completely controlled the country, and therefore resolved that they could not rest until they had decisively beaten the other side. It was the prisoner’s dilemma writ large.

John Williamson did not expect to conquer all of America, rather he hoped to win a limited victory that would force the Blues to recognize a divided America split between communism and their own soft-capitalism. With New Africa as an ally and the American Worker’s Collective split, the Reds planned to secure their control over the parts of the South that they did not hold, as well as the territory held by the AWC. The Premier did not consider the Continental Congress a major threat, if he could focus on the Blues then he believed they could be forced into a stalemate. The Communists had their industry up and running, they had food coming in to feed their people, they had an effective military that encouraged the show of initiative in its commanders and high spirits among its ranks. Meanwhile the Blues were tied up trying to secure the territory of the Collective. It looked like the Reds at least had a shot.

Polish_Army_Soldiers_1951

No longer just a rag-tag group of militiamen, the Red Guard had become a professional force complete with uniforms and a chain of command

It is worth noting that during this time when the AWC was wracked with treason and the ASR was locking horns with its erstwhile co-belligerents Dwight Eisenhower remained perfectly loyal to the Red Guard. “I will not permit his arrest.” Williamson stated when it proposed that the general, having already changed sides twice, might not be reliable. “And to tell the truth I doubt that the Guard would even carry out the order.” Nonetheless, he was kept away from the fighting. Ike was named Military Commissioner for Reconstruction and placed in charge of administering the Red-controlled Deep South. There he secured the respect of both the Caucasian and African-American inhabitants of the region, helping the recently created New African authorities establish functioning institutions and rebuilding civil order in the areas under his direct control. He gained a reputation for fair, effective governance, and political neutrality.

6CypvDb.png

Eisenhower as Military Commissioner for Reconstruction

Fighting between the Reds and the Progressive Coalition had begun in the south with the breakdown of the March Armistice and rapidly spread outwards. Their supply lines cut by mutinous People’s Militia, Frontist troops either retreated into a pocket they held strongly in North Carolina, or down into Pactist Florida. Benjamin O. Davis Jr. was not eager to pit New Africa against the Popular Front, but willingly helped the Reds to occupy the south- thus freeing up Communist forces for use on the front lines- and Browns did take a secondary role in a number of actions against the Frontists. In eastern Texas Continental forces engaged the Reds in fighting primarily designed to keep them distracted, the heaviest fighting was in the northeast however, in western Pennsylvania and Michigan. The Soviet capital of Chicago had never been far behind Blue lines, and Williamson wanted some breathing space. By mid-1943 the Reds and their allies controlled a large block of territory that was defensible, self-sustaining, and kept America cut in half.

However the Progressive Coalition was not giving up.

On May 9, 1943 a Canadian force under the command of General Henry Crerar moved to occupy William Langer’s Republic of North Dakota which, after twenty-four hours, surrendered. With Blue assistance an army of three hundred thousand men under the Red Ensign marched south to throw back the Communist invasion of Michigan. At sea the Royal Navy, Royal Canadian Navy, and Provisional United States Navy had full control of the seas and kept allied Florida in the fight. By July the AWC had secured its territory from mutineers with help from the Provisional Government and Milt led the breakout from the North Carolina Pocket that linked up with allied units in Virginia. The West Coast Division had arrived in Texas (barring a rather large reserve that stayed in the west just in case the Japanese came back) and between them and the Continentals they were pushing across the Sabine River.

St-John-2.jpg

Canadian troops marching south through Michigan in 1943

On August 3rd Williamson contacted the Red Oak Pact requesting an armistice that would have left “the Soviet Republic as a bit of gristle stuck in the jaws of victory” as Milo Reno put it. The Pactists, who were now winning, rejected the request out of hand and kept fighting. With the Canadian Active Militia on their side the Progressive Coalition could smash through any defense that the Reds could throw up, which they did for the next month and a half as a two-pronged offensive out of Michigan and Wisconsin cut through Indiana and Illinois in the face of desperate and committed resistance by the Red Guard who used every trick in the book to try and stop them. By September Chicago- birthplace of the revolution- was surrounded, and the ASR government had relocated to Springfield. The city’s defenders fought block by block while their Premier tried again and again to convince the Coalition to come to the bargaining table and accept a deal that would allow the survival of his country.

Canada_Ortona_1_WW2.jpg

Canadians in Chicago

On October 8th, 1943 Davis met personally with the Blue commander Earl R. Stewart on behalf of the Executive Committee of New Africa. He could read the writing on the wall and as Coalition forces moved deeper into the south the half-hearted backing the Browns had given the Reds became impossible to sustain without becoming a full military commitment. Rather than tie itself to a losing cause, the Free and Independent Republic of New Africa asked to join the Popular Front and explicitly offered to end its claims to independence pending negotiations and assurances of continued autonomy within whatever new government came to administer America. It was a hard decision, one that the Communists on the Executive Committee were divided against. Harry Haywood was opposed to it, others more pragmatic agreed that it wasn’t worth it to throw away their gains for the sake of friendship with the ASR. Davis himself was torn, the Captain mourned the loss of “the first truly democratic state created by the Negro people”, but conceded that “honor is satisfied… our rights and freedoms are those that we have taken for ourselves… they were not granted to us.” President Lewis considered a promise of autonomy worth it to avoid a long and costly insurgency, and New Africa switched sides.

The defection of the Browns was the final straw.

Delegate_Votes_at_CIO_Rally.jpg

The Congress of the Provisional Government votes to accept the deal with the Browns
The Reds lost Chicago two days later, and with it they lost the war. With the heart of their industry gone and with no friends left, the ASR began to crumble. Williamson’s gamble was a failure, victory in the field was no longer possible. That the war continued for three more months is a testament to the determination of the Red Guard and the stubbornness of their civilian leaders who could not believe that the revolution come at last to America was going to end in defeat. In late October the Soviets in the south began surrendering en masse to the coalition, on the condition that they do so to the Browns. By December the Reds were reduced to a core of territory in the Upper South and in Ohio, Indiana, and Illinois. Fierce winter storms slowed the Progressive Coalition, but on January 3, 1944 the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet of the American Soviet Republic voted to surrender unconditionally. An armistice began in the early hours of January 4th, and the last formal engagement of the Second American Civil War was a skirmish fought on January 11th between isolated Red and Collectivist units in eastern Kentucky near the town of Corbin. On January 27th the leaders of the different factions met in Toronto to hammer out a treaty.

6155642671_5ffa7c00ed_z.jpg

Not all Communist forces accepted the surrender, some such as this partisan unit in the midwest fought on for several months

As far as most people were concerned this meant the war was over, but it still had one final chapter.

Starting on February 6th, a joint Blue/MacArthurite force swept into northern Arizona, there to finish off the last of the independent warlords. Luke Johnson and the Arizona Emergency Police gave Omar Bradley a real challenge, using their knowledge of the terrain to hide from Pactist forces and conduct guerrilla warfare. Faced with a difficult occupation in the rough, desert country of Northern Arizona, Bradley chose to focus on the region’s towns and villages. There he provided the people with safety, security, a form of justice less brutal than Johnson’s, and access to medicine and rations brought in from the rest of the country. To the mixed Arizonans and refugees living there the well-disciplined troops of the 104th Infantry Division were a godsend compared to bandits and desperadoes of the AEP, and they welcomed the Military Government with open arms. Without the support of the general population Johnson’s men found their hideouts betrayed and their main source of income- protection money from intimidated civilians- dried up. The AEP dwindled as its now unpaid members threw down their arms and fled, trying to disappear into the large population of Americans displaced by the war. Ultimately the Cougar of the Grand Canyon himself was betrayed and killed in a shootout between MacArthurite soldiers and what remained of his gang on May 28- only two days shy of the seventh anniversary of the beginning of the war. A larger-than-life figure, he entered into the annals of southwestern folklore and stories about him continue to be told and retold to this day.

0618b.jpg

MacArthurite troops from the 104th on garrison duty in northern Arizona

With the defeat of Johnson and the AEP, there was no force left on the American mainland to challenge the Third Republic.

The Toronto Conference

From May 1st, 1937 to January 4th 1944, the Second American Civil War lasted for six years eight months and three days, and was the bloodiest conflict in American history. By the time John L. Lewis, Sam Nessin, Milo Reno, Benjamin O. Davis Jr., Sumner Sewall, Claude C. Bloch, Ernest King, and many, many others took their seats for the Toronto Conference 500,000 American soldiers had been killed in action. Counting the 500,000 African-Americans and 75,000 others killed as a part of the White Genocide, 2.4 million civilians and non-combatants had been killed in purges, mass executions, or forced labor by the different factions- usually for their political views. Starvation, particularly in the winters of 1938-39 and 1939-40 added another 2-3 million to the body count. The largest killer was disease; typhus, typhoid, respiratory infections, and more killed millions. There are no reliable records of the numbers of deaths to disease outside of the military (as many American military personnel died of illness as did on the battlefield), but it is estimated that the number is between 7,000,000 and 10,000,000. The total cost of the war is therefore in the neighborhood of 12,900,000 people.

dachautyphusward.jpg

A typhus ward in Kentucky

This results in some interesting statistics. The Russian Civil War, when one includes those killed in the famines and epidemics of 1920 and 1921, had a death toll of approximately 5.6 million, less than half of the Second American Civil War. Out of a starting population of about 130,000,000 Americans in 1937, just under 10% of the population or one out of every ten people had perished. It is curious to note that more inhabitants of the city of Philadelphia died in the war (91,322) than Canadians (71,880). With the exception of the aged town librarian, every inhabitant of the small hamlet of Esopus, New York (1937 pop. 1,972) had died during the war from one cause or another. No less than eight separate communities discovered that all of their official male residents from before the war were dead or missing. An additional nineteen American localities were completely depopulated, although for most of those at least a few citizens had survived as refugees. The largest of the nineteen was Harrisburg, Illinois (1937 pop. 13,881), the smallest Esterbrook, Wyoming (1937 pop. 61) whose entire population had been massacred by Continental partisans.

The American branch of the ‘Save the Children Fund’ estimated that there were nine million orphaned or abandoned children in the former United States, most homeless.

f5.jpg

Homeless children in New York state, 1945

American industry was either destroyed or completely converted over to the production of war materials and would require a substantial infusion of capital before it could be turned back to civilian purposes. Most of the country’s capital however, had either dried up during the Depression, fled abroad when the civil war began, or else had been confiscated by cash-strapped factions. National infrastructure had been deliberately destroyed or accidentally damaged in the fighting, what remained was decaying from seven years without maintenance. The one and a half million Americans who had fled during the war included the most educated and skilled segment of the nation, and most were in no hurry to come back. In cities where governments were too distracted prosecuting the war to maintain basic services, garbage layered the streets and buildings crumbled. The poor American economy had helped cause the war, but now that it was over the economy was even worse.

z15977194AA,Zdjecie-z-1946-r--Prezentacja-buldozera-dostarczon.jpg

Reconstruction begins in St. Louis

All this and more the representatives at the Toronto Conference had to find some way to deal with, but before they could do that, they would have to find a way of living with each other.

Of the factions represented at the Conference no less than four claimed to be the rightful American government, and two claimed sovereignty as separate independent states. The remaining representatives were at least nominally subordinate parts of the other factions, although they could and did have interests of their own. Even before the final surrender of the American Soviet Republic, Governor Sewall had entered into covert negotiations with Prime Minister Bennett and the Canadian government over the possibility of Maine joining the Dominion of Canada as its 10th province. Maine’s having kept out of almost all the fighting in the war meant that it was one of the most prosperous parts of America, and its conservative Republican government had no interest in being absorbed into a new left-wing state. Bennett was open to the idea (Maine at this point controlled most of New Hampshire as well as eastern Massachusetts and the city of Boston) particularly as a way of strengthening Canada just in case the new American government proved to be more radical in the future than it appeared. However, he was unwilling to act unilaterally and risk antagonizing the American factions, and as one of its first orders of business, the Toronto Conference considered the Maine Question.

io_history_600_1.jpg

The first meeting of the Toronto Conference, 1944

John L. Lewis and the Blues were outraged, no less so Milo Reno and the Continentals who considered this a personal betrayal, as Maine had previously pledged loyalty to the Continental Congress. “This is treason to the American people, to our founding fathers, and to the Revolution.” The Iowa farmer raged. “How many young men have died for your freedom so that you can leave our Union?” Lewis compared Sewall to Jefferson Davis, but in general the American representatives kept their rhetoric from going too far. Canadian help had been vital in defeating the Japanese and the ASR, and no one was eager to damage America's relationship with Canada. Admiral Bloch proposed a compromise under which Maine would remain American, but have extensive political and economic autonomy under the new (and as of yet unnamed) government. Chairman Nessin was surprisingly willing to let Maine go, he felt that “the existence of an enclave of unrestricted capitalism… would make centralized economic planning nearly impossible.” It was never suggested than Sewall’s Maine be retained by force, not only were the state’s forces of very high quality but an invasion would mean risking conflict with Ottawa and that was unthinkable. In addition to an unspoken agreement not to antagonize Canada, there was a general agreement that nothing could be decided without a plebiscite of Maine’s inhabitants.

Bound up in the Maine Question was the issue of legality- the Constitution of the United States did not permit secession under any circumstances. So the Conference was asked to decide the question- was the Constitution of the Second Republic still valid? Sewall argued no, the United States of America as a body had ceased to exist in 1937 with the death of President Landon. Nessin agreed with him for different reasons, so did Benjamin O. Davis Jr. and the New Africans. The Blues asserted that until the American people agreed on a new constitution the old one had not technically been abrogated yet, which started an argument as the old constitution made no provision for the existence of the Provisional Government the administration of which openly contradicted Article One. Only the MacArthurites were adamant that the Second Republic had never ceased to exist and that its constitution remained in effect wholly, but again King’s military government, let alone MacArthur’s, was of questionable adherence to that document. It took five days of debating to settle the argument, ultimately the delegates agreed grudgingly to a variant of what the Provisional Government argued. The Second Republic Constitution was suspended, but not abolished, and the Second Republic could not come to a de jure end until the representatives of the American people had come up with something to replace it.

The Maine Question all but forgotten, the delegates descended into a debate that would last them until late-February over what that government should be. So far as John L. Lewis, Milo Reno, and Sam Nessin were concerned the replacement government already existed, and it was respectively the Provisional Government (with the word “Provisional” knocked off), the Continental Congress, or the American Workers’ Collective, each with some minor changes. Admirals Bloch and King, and ultimately Omar Bradley, did not believe that the government of the Second Republic needed to be replaced at all, merely amended, although they were not in full agreement over what precisely those amendments should consist of. The Republic of New Africa was less concerned about the form of this new government than it was of making sure that it retained as much autonomy as possible within it. All the Republic of Puerto Rico wanted was recognition of its independence, and couldn’t care less what the yanqis decided on. Canada wanted a stable, friendly neighbor that wasn’t too left-wing, and Sewall wanted to add Maine as a province. The Mexican observer, Manuel Tello Baurraud, gave speeches calling for much the same thing as Canada- a stable, friendly neighbor- but he seemed to be of the opinion that there was no such thing as “too left-wing.”

con1.jpg

A photograph of the physical 1788 Constitution of the Second American Republic. Removed from the Library of Congress in 1941by the retreating Whites, it was subsequently lost amid the chaos of the war.

On February 2nd the Conference was marred with tragedy when Milo Reno abruptly bent over the table in pain and had to be carried out. The 78-year-old President of the Continental Congress had been laid low by a heart-attack. He did not recover and died a few hours later.

Two practical factors shaped the compromise that would become the Third American Republic. The first was that all of the factions present were absolutely committed to preventing a resumption of the war and were willing to make compromises in the name of peace. The second was that the most powerful of the American factions was the Provisional Government, and this allowed the Blues to negotiate from a position of strength. The new constitution was the brainchild of Norman Thomas, the former Socialist Party leader who some likened to the “Benjamin Franklin” of the Third Republic. The first crucial agreement that Thomas secured was that the new government should be elected to office in an agreed manner, and that none of the currently existing governments would wield authority over the nation. Recognizing that there was a fear in many corners that political rivals might take control of the government and use it to destroy their enemies, the pacifist minister brought the delegates together over a highly federalized system, one with clear restrictions on the power of the federal government and high levels of autonomy for the constituent parts of what would continue to be called the United States of America. The exception to this system of extreme checks and balances was the economy, economic planning would be largely centralized in the hands of the national government- although even there, there existed a certain amount of give on a state and local level. The constitution provided for the existence of Constituent Republics in addition to States, which could have no military, no foreign policy, no independent tariff or immigration system, no independent currency, and were required to comply with certain national economic programs, but were otherwise fully autonomous in every way. The only Constituent Republic to be explicitly named in the constitution was the Constituent Republic of New Africa, the Constituent Republic of Utah became the second CR in April of that year. There were also two Federal Cities with their own unique systems of government, specifically New York City and Guantanamo Bay City. Although providing for the dissolution of the separate factions, the Constitution also laid out the process by which the old factions would transition into the new state or republican governments which would make up the Third Republic. On a federal level bureaucratic bodies and departments were mostly a continuation of the Provisional Government’s institutions.

07-l.jpg

New African delegates signing the 1944 Constitution

The borders of New Africa were settled first by transferring Red-occupied portions of the south over to the Browns, and then by New Africa relinquishing its control over parts of Arkansas, Louisiana, and North Carolina, in exchange for the remaining parts of South Carolina, Georgia, and Mississippi.

The 1944 Constitution was a heavily flawed document. It’s federal system tried to unify four separate political systems under one roof, from states such as Florida and Alaska (admitted as a state under Admiral King’s insistence) whose legal systems were practically no different from what they had been under the Second Republic, to states such as Pennsylvania and New Jersey which were under Nessenite Communist systems of government that were continuations of AWC authority. More confusingly was the existence of multiple systems within one state, the result of horse-trading by the factions as they worked out what parts of the Union should be under what legal structures. They generally followed pre-war state and county borders, and by exchanging areas most states were only under one type of political authority. However the Collective and the Military Government insisted on autonomy for the areas that they controlled militarily within states that did not have Communist or Conservative state governments, resulting in such a thing as autonomous counties. For instance in Ohio some local governments were communist, but most along with the state government were established according to Blue social democratic lines. Later this would change, as state governments immediately began chipping away at the autonomy of politically diverse local governments, and as subsequent elections resulted in state and local governments that were more aligned with the political views of their constituents and had less to do with who had controlled what at the end of the civil war. But at the time a surfeit of political diversity resulted in jarring barriers to economics and functional government.

pDOOsZS.png

A map of the initial political divisions of the the Third Republic. To simply administration, factions had exchanged control over numerous small territories, for instance Maine relinquished its control over part of Vermont in exchange for the parts of New Hampshire that it didn't hold.

The new constitution had no equivalents of the Full Faith and Credit Clause or the Privileges and Immunities Clause from the 1788 Constitution, the lack of which would prove to be a crippling weakness, and one of the main motivations behind the 1970 Constitutional Convention. The high degree of autonomy that the states enjoyed mollified ideologues who were afraid that they might not get the systems of government that they had fought so hard for, but it also opened the door to deeply entrenched political machines- particularly in the Communist states where the system of successive councils ensured that by the state level most of the sitting legislators were members of the Communist Party. The question of Judicial Review was left unresolved, remembering the obstructionist nature of the Hughes Court, the Toronto Conference deliberately created a Supreme Court whose role as a court of appeal was ambiguous and whose primary function was to oversee lower courts concerned with violations of Federal Law. Representatives to Congress (which would consist of only one house, the House of Representatives) were elected via different means in different states- some used constituencies, others used party lists, in the Communist states Representatives were appointed by the State Soviet (state legislature) and thus by the party which controlled a majority in the Soviet, and thus by the American Communist Party.

The Maine Question was explicitly mentioned in Article 19 of the Constitution, which permitted Maine to become part of Canada provided its inhabitants approved the move in a plebiscite, and the independence of Puerto Rico and the Philippines was recognized. However the question of whether or not a state could leave the union was neither explicitly outlawed, nor explicitly permitted. The only thing required to amend the constitution was a two-thirds vote of Congress or a majority vote of the American people, the latter of which would result in no less than 28 separate amendments to the constitution between 1944 and 1970. There was an attempt to include an amendment barring former members of the White administration from serving in government or holding political office, this was unsuccessful due to protest by the ex-White governments in Texas and Florida. Unhappy about this, New Africa passed an identical law that left it with a crippling shortage of trained bureaucrats and administrators and set the stage for a constitutional crisis in the 1950s when its constitutionality was challenged in court.

All of these problems would eventually lead to the downfall of the Third Republic and its replacement with the Fourth, but in the short-term the 1944 Constitution did exactly what it was supposed to do; it kept the peace. It created a compromise that the factions would accept without going back to war and it established a government that was stable enough to survive for the next 26 years. It provided a bill of rights much more comprehensive than that of the Second Republic, including such rights as the freedom of artistic work, the inviolability of the person and home, the right to privacy, the rights to work, rest, and leisure, housing, education, and others. Promoting hatred on religious or racial grounds was constitutionally prohibited, the equality of men and women constitutionally enshrined. The Toronto Conference ended on April 17, 1944, on June 2nd the Continental Congress was the last of the factions to ratify the new constitution.

Meanwhile the situation vis a vis Japan was as yet unresolved, partisans and terrorists were still being rounded up, and there were only six months allotted for the Third Republic's first election campaigns.
 
Last edited:

Hnau

Banned
The End of the Second World War

Hitler’s co-belligerence with Stalin was never destined to last. First there was the fact that the primary Fascist alliance was the Anti-Communist Alliance and the Fascist countries were universally opposed to Communism. Then there was the fact that the Soviet Union had been officially at war with two of Germany’s allies since 1939, and unofficially at war with one of them since 1931. Topping it all off were the Nazi racial theories that held the Slavic Russians to be inferior to the Aryan Germans, and claimed that it was the destiny of the Aryan people to rule over the Slavs. By the summer of 1943 Germany had beaten its enemies in the west and was at last free to look east. The better part of the Red Army was east of the Urals, engaged in fighting in China and occupying Japan’s former empire in mainland Asia, and Japan and China were both calling to Germany for help. “The battle against pan-Slav ideals… is inescapable.” Hitler informed the German people. “The existence of Russia is a Jewish fiction… the end of Jewish domination in Russia will also be the end of Russia as a state… the defeat of the Judeo-Bolsheviks cannot be accomplished without… the destruction of their primary nest- Moscow.”

MOLOTOV-RIBBENTROP.png

Vyacheslav Molotov and Joachim von Ribbentrop, the foreign ministers for the Soviet Union and Nazi Germany respectively, shake hands

The German dictator predicted a quick victory, his plans called for the capture of Moscow in late fall before the winter set in. Ideally a beaten Stalin would have to sue for peace, accepting German control over the Soviet Union west of the Urals. The Heer had three months to prepare, from March and the peace with Britain, to June 15th, the date set for the beginning of the invasion. Operation Arminius (named for the Germanic chieftain who annihilated three Roman Legions at Teutoburg Forest- “Barbarossa” was suggested as a possibility, but it was felt that naming a military operation for a leader who marched his army thousands of miles only to drown thanks to his own incompetence before even reaching the real war would be tempting fate) was the largest invasion in history when it was carried out, involving over four million troops from the Anti-Communist Alliance, most German but including Italian, Hungarian, Slovakian, and Romanian forces as well as soldiers from Germany’s puppet regimes in Denmark, Yugoslavia, and Norway. Facing them, in the western USSR were a million men of the Red Army, those who had been rotated back out of the east, or who had never served there.


Lviv_1939_Sov_Cavalry.jpg

Soviet troops on parade in occupied eastern Poland, considered an easy posting compared to the war in Asia

When the hammer blow came it was a complete shock to Stalin, who had been focusing on strategic bombing of the Japanese Home Islands and making plans to force Japan to surrender. Outnumbered and overstretched, his men fell back all along the front line, allowing a series of early German victories. He began to recall much of the Red Army from Asia to the west while Soviet commanders desperately played for time, fighting tenaciously and using scorched Earth tactics to slow the enemy. For details of the German-Soviet War you should consult a source other than this, but a general synopsis tells the story well enough.

For the rest of 1943 the Wermacht was dominant. Smolensk fell in July, Leningrad in August, and in December the Germans reached the city of Moscow. The Georgian dictator refused to abandon his capital however, and there the advance stopped. Marshall Zhukov had arrived with a growing number of troops from East Asia and the fighting became static. In Asia Japan had received its reprieve and Yan Xishan took advantage of the Soviet distraction to finally go back on the offensive, at last the Chinese were beginning to retake territory. The winter of ’44 was hard for the Germans who had not been adequately prepared for it and were struggling to reduce the Communist strongholds of Stalingrad and Arkhangelsk neither of which ever fell- Arkhangelsk in particular was always far enough behind the frontlines that was never even subjected to artillery. By the spring of that year it was clear that the Soviet Union was too overstretched, it couldn’t fight Germany and occupy China at the same time, and from his bunker two streets over from the ruins of the Kremlin Stalin authorized talks with the Chinese government.


stalingrad.jpg

German soldiers fighting in Moscow

Yan’s acceptance of an armistice may seem to not make sense, given that at that point in time he was winning. However the Chinese advance had stalled out- the most populated parts of China were back in Chinese hands including Beijing and Chongqing, what remained was thinly populated and solidly under Soviet control- and the Red Army had pulled off several military victories showing just how impossibly expensive a further advance would be. With China having already suffered tremendously in the war, the President saw an opportunity for peace that left the Soviets as an external threat that would continue to consolidate his rule. As part of the agreement Yan permitted Mao and his communists to abandon their enclave in southern China, a hundred thousand of whom relocated to Yan’an where they re-established the Chinese Soviet Republic as a junior partner of the USSR controlling Xinjiang, Inner Mongolia, and Manchuria. With the communists in Jiangxi gone there were no domestic enemies left to challenge the Model Governor, and he set about creating a state where none could ever again arise.


Japan was next.

It was inconceivable that the Soviet Union would be able to launch an invasion of Japan with an almost non-existent Pacific Navy, but Japan was in no shape to retake its holdings in mainland Asia. Its best soldiers were dead, its best commanders were with them, its military technology was falling further and further behind the rest of the world, and it was desperately short on certain vital resources- namely petroleum. The Philippines seethed with revolt and in occupied French Indochina two separate resistance organizations, one nationalist and one communist, made life interesting for the IJA forces stationed there. Initially there had been hope that the Germans might be able to turn things around, but it was becoming clear that even if Hitler took Moscow, Manchukuo and Korea would end up in Chinese hands rather than Japanese. Prime Minister Oikawa Koshirō, with the assent of the Emperor, reached out to the USSR via the already negotiating China. Unlike China, Japan agreed to an actual peace treaty instead of just an armistice, one which returned the northern half of Sakhalin Island to the Soviet Union and saw the Empire relinquish its claims of ownership over Korea (minus Jeju Island) and Ryojun (Port Arthur). Stalin attempted to press for some kind of war reparations, but with his country struggling to maintain a stalemate in the west and with no real way to force the Japanese to do anything, he ultimately backed down.

Image-29.jpg

Soldiers of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, the communist government established by the Soviet Union in formerly Japanese Korea

Meanwhile Britain had finally dissolved the unprofitable Franco-British Union, leaving Daladier to relocate his capital to French Gabon where he continued to prosecute a civil war against the Bordeaux government. Attlee and the new Labour-Conservative government were backing the Soviet Union, openly sending non-military supplies such as food, trucks, and raw materials while secretly selling war materials to keep Hitler’s remaining enemy fighting. In India the loyalists were winning against the rebels who had numbers, but nothing in the way of industry to keep their forces armed. The Indo-Gangetic Plain remained the heart of the Republic of India, but in the face of advancing Muslim and Sikh troops it was gradually crumbling. The fighting was brutal as both sides were prone to massacres of members of rival ethnic or religious groups.


death.jpg

Hindu corpses in the streets of Delhi during the Indian Civil war. Both sides were guilty of atrocities as part of a cycle of revenge that perpetuated as the war continued.

Going into 1945 the war began ever so slowly to turn against the Nazis. The Wehrmacht’s biggest problem was that it was overstretched trying to occupy an area three-and-a-half-times the size of Germany with poor roads, poor transportation, and close to 100 million hostile inhabitants. Their initial successes now choked them with partisans as the German forces spread themselves thin trying to control such a large territory. Not to mention the demands of occupying much of the rest of Europe simultaneously. Only a third of the Heer was mechanized, and its men were unprepared for trying to cope with the extremes of Russian winter. They faced insurmountable logistical problems which no amount of weakness on the part of the Soviet Union could make irrelevant. Russian tanks were better than their German counterparts, Russian aircraft were at least decent.

Zhukov used a concentrated force of armor to encircle the German forces fighting in Moscow, the first great Red Army victory of the war. For the next two years the invaders were worn down by partisans, the weather, and the steady advance of the Red Army. Beginning in 1946 the new American government began to sell surplus weapons and armaments either left over from the civil war or newly manufactured to the Soviet Union for bottom barrel prices. The USSR paid with its gold reserves, accepting also thousands of American volunteers who came to help fight- communists with military experience who were looking for the next great battle against Fascism. Unrest in Central Asia was put down with brutal efficiency, in 1947 the Mongolian People’s Republic joined the Soviet Union as the Mongol Soviet Socialist Republic. Meanwhile the Nazis were gradually forced back, caught between the regular army and uprisings by starving Russians and Ukrainians who had literally nothing left to lose in the face of Hitler’s Hunger Plan.


Three-German-soldiers-cov-001.jpg

Ice-encrusted German troops on the Eastern Front. The Heer lacked sufficient cold-weather gear for the weather conditions in Russia, and suffered as a consequence.

By 1948 the Red Army had acquired a sort of unstoppable momentum. There were 10 million Soviet troops facing approximately 4 million Germans, the numbers of tanks, of aircraft, and of artillery all favored the Communists. Hitler responded to repeated defeats by replacing the generals in command, inadvertently removing some of his best commanders for such sins as retreating from a position rather than waiting to be encircled by the Red Army. As the Soviets advanced into eastern Europe they were greeted as liberators more often than not, although quite often the people doing the greeting found themselves singing a different tune later as they discovered the true meaning of being liberated by the USSR. In Poland the concentration camps where Hitler had perpetrated his mass murder of Jews and Gypsies, a genocide far more terrible than anything done in America, were found and their contents reported to the world- although at that time the world was generally skeptical of Stalin’s claims. At the gates of Berlin the Third Reich tried to negotiate a peace, a ceasefire, some kind of deal that could let them live, but by this point the Soviets had suffered too much for too long to stop short of an absolute victory. Berlin burned and Germany was subjected to an orgy of rape and massacre that was unprecedented in the history of Europe. Romania, Bulgaria, Yugoslavia, Finland, Greece, Denmark… one country after another was conquered or else “liberated” by the Red Army. Hitler died in Cologne, officially killed by enemy artillery, but unsubstantiated reports have long circulated that he was murdered by what remained of his own military leadership for drawing Germany into a disastrous war.

It was after they had crossed the Rhine, when Paris and Rome where in Zhukov’s sights, that Great Britain re-entered the war.


The British had aided the Soviet Union in the hope of weakening a seemingly unstoppable Germany, but now Clement Attlee feared Moscow’s growing power. On August 5, 1949, Britain announced that it was withdrawing from the armistice it had negotiated with Hitler, and Allied troops marched out of their footholds in Spain. Royal Marines landed in the Channel Islands and then began to cross over into Brittany.

They faced virtually no resistance.

In Spain the majority of the occupying German troops surrendered to the Spanish partisans before the British could get there, they understood the situation fully. The remaining German military leadership in Orleans, headed by the restored-from-disgrace Erwin Rommel, was taking an extremely pragmatic approach. The remnants of the Wermacht were trying to protect approximately a million German refugees- mostly civilians, but they included state officials such as Himmler and Goebbels- and were co-operating fully with the Bordeaux government which had every reason to not want the Soviets in France. Surrendering to the British seemed massively preferable to being beaten by the Red Army, and Rommel committed himself to delaying Zhukov’s advance for as long as possible while Bernard Montgomery marched unopposed through northern France. He couldn’t save Paris or even Orleans from the Soviets, in late December they reached Montpellier and the Gulf of Lion, having followed the Saone and Rhone river valley down through eastern France. At this point the Bordeaux government surrendered to the Allies as did the last remnant of the Third Reich, recognizing Daladier as the legitimate leader of the French Republic and inviting Britain to occupy what remained of their territory.

The problem was that Stalin would not co-operate.

1405190016475_Image_galleryImage_circa_1966_Troops_parade_.JPG

Soviet troops in France, 1949

When the cities of Marseilles, Toulon, and Nice protested that they had surrendered to the United Kingdom, and the Royal Navy delivered token garrisons of marines to show the flag, the Georgian-born dictator ordered Marshal Zhukov to go ahead anyway. He occupied the cities, interning the British personnel who were stationed there. A stalemate began, with France divided between the British-occupied western half, and the Communist controlled eastern part of the country. The British occupation was bolstered by French forces, mostly former Bordeaux government troops who now took their orders from the Free French government that had been restored to Nantes. Stalin knew that he could beat the Allies in France, and so did Clement Attlee. Moscow demanded the handover the surviving Nazi leaders who had surrendered to the Allies, and the withdrawal of British forces from France. In London many reasonable men called for a retreat from France into Spain, a repeat of the first Battle of France. They were hopelessly outnumbered by the Red Army and Iberia at least might be defensible. The USSR had to be exhausted from its long struggle, one which had left a quarter of its pre-war population dead, there was no way it would be willing to accept the casualties necessary to force the Pyrenees… was there?

Attlee refused to budge.

jxFlmbl.png

The division of France in early 1950
On March 28, 1950 Iosef Stalin ordered the Red Army forward one more time, this time to destroy the Allies. On the morning of the 29th a column of Communist troops converged onto the French city of Clermont-Ferrand. At 9:47 a.m. an RAF Avro Lancaster VI, the identity of whose pilot and aircrew has never been released by the Air Ministry, dropped Deus Ex, the world’s first atomic bomb, just north of the city. It was a sign of the desperate situation that they had not tested the device first, the team at Tube Alloys believed it would work, but the sheer expense of building the bomb prohibited a field test.

They needn’t have worried.

At 9:47 and 16 seconds exactly, the bomb went off. With a roar like the dammed souls in hell incredible winds swept out from the blast site, striking the city and the surrounding hills. A Russian sergeant, Valry Rusanov, who had been standing roughly two miles away from ground zero was looking directly at the flash when it occurred and was blinded. Driven by the terrible forces unleashed from within 6.2 kilograms of Plutonium, an enormous fiery sunrise rose over the grave of thirty-thousand Red Army soldiers. From Clermont-Ferrand it was possible to see the rising mushroom cloud as it ascended higher than Mount Everest, flashing every color in the spectrum from orange to green. The city was fortunately far enough away that other than some problems with radiation sickness, it was unscathed. RAF and RAAF observers both photographed the blast, survivors from the Soviet column with their skin hanging in rags from their bodies carried reports of what they had witnessed as well.

1252475794617_1252475794617_r.jpg

Deus Ex, the world's first atomic bomb

“With these weapons,” Attlee bluffed, “we have the capability to defeat any enemy, regardless of their strength in the field.” In fact there was no second bomb, Britain wouldn’t have a second operation atomic bomb until November. But Stalin didn’t know that. Zhukov sent a message to the Kremlin, stating that five or six such bombs could make defeating the Allies in France impossibly bloody. And so on April 2nd, 1950, an armistice was agreed to with the promise of negotiations to follow in Stockholm.

Peace at last reigned in Eurasia.

The New York Platform

50492814-thomas-e-dewey-with-other-gov-during-gov-gettyimages.jpg

“In view of the changes that have taken place in this country since the cruel assassination of President Alfred Mossman Landon, and the consequent need of stating anew the ideals of our party, the National Convention of the Republican Party makes the following declaration of principles. It presents them not as a fixed creed, but as a guideline for the party and its supporters.

1. Racism. We affirm that we are the party of Abraham Lincoln, a party dedicated to the belief that our Maker us does not distinguish between White and Black, Christian and Jew, Rich and Poor, and that equality before the law is the right of all men and women.

2. Religion. We affirm our unquestionable belief in the existence of the Almighty. We recognize and laud the attitudes of our forefathers who founded America to be a country with the free and unregulated practice of all religions without prejudice. No law that restricts the worship of any god can be said to be in the spirit of Republicanism.

3. Atheism. We condemn the formal policy of state-sponsored atheism that has recently come into practice in substantial parts of this country and reiterate our belief that any restrictions on the Freedom of Religion are anathema the basic principles of democracy and a free society.

4. Capitalism.We hold that every person has the right to profit from their own labor and to retain those profits, and that capitalism is the system which best results in general prosperity. However we recognize that this system is subject to abuse, and that regulation and intervention by the state is necessary to curtail abuses and to ensure the existence of an atmosphere conductive to the well-being of the public.

5. Communism.We condemn the inherently oppressive and restrictive nature of the communist ideology, and while recognizing that it does appeal to those with legitimate grievances, we find that its solutions to those grievances are on the whole detrimental to the public.

6. Social Welfare. We recognize that there are within the masses of the poor very many who have suffered through no fault of their own, and indeed have struggled to the best of their ability to succeed to no avail. It is fitting that a civilized society should take measures to assist such individuals and to alleviate their hardship.

7. Obligation. We affirm that the measures mentioned above are themselves required by our Maker of his faithful, and that it is the obligation of Christians and all who worship the god of Abraham to be the keeper of their brother and to assist the poor and afflicted. We similarly affirm that the members of a community have a responsibility to all other members of their community, and that regardless of the faith of said members those who are more fortunate have an obligation towards those who are less fortunate.

8. Political Freedom.We hold that an open and free society must protect the liberties of its citizens to hold whatever thoughts or beliefs they wish, to express those opinions verbally and in print, to form parties and associations to further said ideals, to assembly peaceably, to be free from ex post facto laws, and to not be denied legal advice and representation when charged with a crime. We further hold that the use of tactics such as political patronage, the offering of tangible incentives, intimidation, ballot stuffing, and other methods to ensure the dominance of one political party or coalition of parties are undemocratic and by their very nature deprive the public of their rightful liberties.

9. Individual Freedom.We affirm that the above liberties are not a complete list, and that when enacting laws the state should at all times seek to avoid limiting or otherwise circumscribing the freedom of its citizens to act as they wish without interference, when not clearly and undeniably posing an immediate danger to the safety of the public.

10. Corruption. We hold that, acting as they do as representatives of the people, all government officials and any other agents of the public commissioned by their elected representatives should be held to the highest standards regarding honesty, integrity, and obedience to the law. Appropriate measures should be taken to root out graft, waste, incompetence, and all forms of corruption from the halls of government whenever they occur.

June 3rd, 1944

Thomas Edmund Dewey
Earl Warren
William Franklin Knox
Oscar Stanton DePriest
Charles Marion La Follette
James Glenn Beall
Brazilla Carroll Reece
Harold Stassen
(others)
 

Hnau

Banned
Epilogue Part I

Going into the first elections of the Third Republic, American politics were heavily balkanized. The old two-party system that had prevailed prior to the Great Depression had been badly weakened prior to the war and then seemingly smashed. Under the new system it appeared plausible that any party might be able to wield influence, and so new parties sprang up across the country like weeds. Many were exclusively local, and some briefly threatened to survive as long-term factors. With a few exceptions like the New National Woman’s Party (later the American Women’s Party) or the St. Louis Independent List, most of these small parties either faded from view within a few years as they failed to deliver on their promises or were crushed by the setting party machines. More powerful, and much more long-lived, were the regional parties which were backed by established authorities and in many cases pre-dated the war.

APM11n.jpg

An NNWP rally in 1944

The Progressive Party and the Farmer-Labor Party had both wholeheartedly supported the Blues, and when the fighting ended they were positioned to carve out their own powerbases outside of Wisconsin and Minnesota into the mid-west. In addition to Farmer-Labor there was a slew of other labor parties- American Labor in parts of New York State, Union-Labor which now had strongholds in San Francisco, Los Angeles, and Seattle, the Socialist Labor Party which opposed the ACP in Maryland and Pennsylvania, and even a very small "just" Labor party in Wisconsin. The largest of the Communist parties was Ness’ American Communist Party, primarily in the Soviet states on the East Coast it had active branches elsewhere. The Workers’ Party of the United States was the Trotskyite party, it had support in the Hispanic population in the Midwest where it would elect a couple of state legislators. The primary Stalinist parties were the Communist Workers Party which was the successor the old Communist Party USA, and the Independent Communist Labor League. Both of the Constituent Republics had their own parties; the Deseret Party in Utah whose platform was easy to guess, and the New African National Party in New Africa. The Commonwealth Party had the most support in the Midwest where the Continental Congress had been strongest, the Nonpartisan League competed with them and alternatively competed or cooperated with Farmer-Labor. The Washington Commonwealth Federation broke outright with the Democrats and became Washington state’s primary far-left party. The Independent List was the informal name for what would eventually become the New American Party, it was a collection of conservative candidates in Alaska, Guantanamo Bay, and parts of the American west.


alpposter.jpg

Campaign poster for the Labor Party

On a national level only a handful of parties really had a presence. There were still vestigial elements of the Democrats in most places outside of the South, where the conservative southern wing of the party had been deliberately suppressed by Blue, Collectivist, and New African authorities. Florida, Texas, and Oklahoma were the exceptions, in the former the state branch of the Democratic party formed the Florida Democratic Party- an entirely independent organization unaffiliated with the national party. In latter two states Continental repression had been less severe and small, subdued Democratic Parties persisted, although in Texas Lydon Johnson and many former Democratic figures had joined the Commonwealth Party. In the rest of the country the liberal wing of the Democrats was in charge, spread across various states. The Socialists were also a national party, strongest in California, Michigan, and New York, but with some kind of presence (even a tiny one) in most places. There were two other strong political forces that existed nationally, the Republican Party and the CIO.


Am_Legion_Crowd_1922_New_Orleans_Convention.jpg

Founding convention of the Florida Democratic Party

If you had asked the man on the street what the most powerful political organization in the country was, he would have unquestionably answered that it was the Committee of Industrial Organizations. President Lewis’ big union had swallowed up its predecessor the AFL, and was the dominant- if not the only- union wherever Blue authority had extended. However noble its purpose had been when founded, the sheer size of the CIO now meant that it had become something very different from just a labor organization. It had received official sanction, such that all state employees were required to be members as were all workers in defense related industries, all soldiers, and all police officers. When rival unions tried to organize they faced beatings and intimidation from CIO toughs and often from the police. In cases of labor disputes the state universally came down on the side of the CIO, inspiring the union to make increasingly substantial demands that placed all but impossible burdens on what remained of the private sector in America. The Committee extended loans to its members, operated its own financial institutions, and even had its own schools. Men who ended up on the wrong side of union leadership found themselves blacklisted and unable to find a job- a dark reversal of previous blacklists among employers that had targeted unionized workers. Paying dues was not optional, and at a time when the American economy was at its weakest the CIO brought in 72.4 million dollars for the year of 1944. The organization wielded tremendous political power, it fielded its own candidates and was capable of mobilizing vast numbers of voters. John L. Lewis looked at the race for president and started getting ready for the day when he could drop the term “Provisional” from his title.

On the other hand, if you had asked around in June in 1944 you would have been hard-pressed to find anyone willing to take the Republican Party seriously. Like the Democrats the old Second Republic-era organization was still alive, and it still retained a ghostly presence across most of the country, but it was also the party that Americans associated with Hoover, the party that had been in control of the White House when the Civil War began, and the party that had been already massively weakened even before the war broke out. It seemed unthinkable that it could still wield substantial political power. But the Grand Old Party wasn’t dead just yet. “Whoever said that there are no second acts in politics,” the New York Times reported on May 9, 1944, “had clearly never heard of Thomas Dewey.” On June 1st, just one day before the Continental Congress became the last faction to ratify the 1944 Constitution, the New York City Soviet member and former Assistant District Attorney chaired the first national convention of the Republican Party since 1936, and the first convention since the party’s founding in 1856 to not nominate a candidate for the Presidency. It’s purpose was, in its chairman’s words, “to re-found the Republican Party.” The convention had its troubles, unhappy with the new tack that the party was taking a number of Hoover-Republicans walked out and went on to form the National Republican Party. Those who stayed came out with a new statement of ten principles, the so-called “New York Platform”. The platform reflected the makeup the convention, heavily attended by progressives from the west and northeast, religious populists from the midwest, and “post-office” Republicans from the south, whose views did not always agree, and when they agreed they often did so for different reasons.


The ten principles laid out the new course for the Republican Party, beginning by emphasizing that they were still “the party of Abraham Lincoln” and reiterating the pre-war Republican stance of supporting racial equality, with the addition of religious and economic equality before the law as well. They made it clear that they were a party of religious pluralism, not secularism, and emphasized their belief in a god whose precise denomination was never specified. One of the least popular platforms of the American Communist Party, the Socialist Party, and the rest of the far-left was their atheism, the New York Platform emphatically placed the Republicans on the opposite side of that issue, and recalled the Red wartime policy of deliberate assault on organized religion when it stated that such things were “anathema the basic principles of democracy and a free society.” A general theme of anti-communism was present throughout the document, although it did acknowledge that many of Communism’s supporters had “legitimate grievances” and broke with the era of Hoover and Coolidge by accepting that “regulation and intervention by the state is necessary to curtail abuses [under capitalism].” Noting the proliferation of corruption that had become a serious problem in the Frankensteinian American government, Dewey and Earl Warren both insisted on the inclusion of a reference of the need to fight corruption. Other important notes included an endorsement of welfare justified both on religious and secular grounds (although a majority of the convention agreed that some sort of welfare was a good idea there was no consensus as to why), and a resounding insistence on the importance of certain political and personal freedoms which had not been fully respected by the American Soviet Republic, the American Workers Collective, and many of the other factions.

As an opposition party whose political machines had all been torn down, they also included a condemnation of political machines as “undemocratic” things that “deprive[d] the public of their rightful liberties.”

tumblr_n1ekmqLZMY1qek8f0o1_500.jpg

Both black and white southern Republicans march in celebration of the end of legally sanctioned racial discrimination

The Grand Old Party decided not to nominate a presidential candidate, like most of the country they considered John L. Lewis to be a shoo-in, and most felt that their resources could be better spent on various state and local races- particularly in the South. The RNC dissolved on June 6th and the various delegates returned to their home states.

In July the Democrats joined with the CIO in nominating Lewis for President amid much pomp and confidence in their convention at St. Paul. Every public opinion poll, every survey of political experts, every prediction made by a trusted analyst said loud and clear that the leader of the CIO was bound to win. The Socialists nominated Norman Thomas, their pacifist former leader was back on the ticket and Upton Sinclair was his running mate. The American Communist Party of course nominated Sam Nessin, the Communist Workers’ Party nominated William Z. Foster who had recovered from his illness. The Worker’s Party of the United States voted overwhelmingly to put forward Leon Trotsky for President of the United States, the 1944 Constitution had no requirement that the president be natural born, and the Russian Revolutionary accepted graciously. The Progressive Party nominated Governor of Wisconsin Phillip La Follette, and the Farmer-Labor Party endorsed his candidacy as well. The New African National Party made preparations for a vote of their members to decide who to endorse, the Deseret Party nominated a local politician most people had never heard of before. The dozens of minor parties either ran their own candidates or endorsed the various bigger ones, there was also a swarm of independents. Most of the independents were not much to speak off, various favorite sons, petty officials, and mad men who thought they might have a shot at the highest office in the land.

Not so with Dwight D. Eisenhower.


dwight-eisenhower-as-president-of-columbia-university.jpg

Ike giving a speech at Columbia University

The general had been a studiously apolitical man, under the Second Republic, under the Khakis, under the Whites, and under the Reds. He was opposed to racism, that much clear, and he was an enemy of mass murder, but otherwise he'd kept his political opinions to himself. He'd presented to the public no clear ideology, no strong religious beliefs, no guiding principles besides the aforementioned. Before the war he had never voted in any election, although his father had been a committed member of the Kansas Republican Party and had always followed the party line. What he did have was a national reputation for decency, tolerance, strength, skillful administration, and even-handedness. At the end of the war he’d overseen the transfer of the remaining Red administration in the American South over to the Blues and Browns, at the end of which he had taken off his uniform and become a civilian again. Almost immediately MacArthur's former aide had been inundated with invitations to enter politics. Benjamin O. Davis Jr., in an effort to quiet criticism of New Africa’s treatment of Anglo-Americans, offered him a leadership position in the New African Nationalist Party. There was talk in the Farmer-Labor Party of asking the General to head up a southern branch of the FLP, forgetting that he was from Kansas. The Independent Communist Labor League attempted to draft him for Congress. Many of the short-lived tiny parties sent him telegrams and letters, hoping to secure a famous name for themselves. All of these Ike politely turned down.

Instead he crisscrossed the country, accepting speaking engagements at schools, the dedications of war memorials, and meetings of veterans groups and civil rights groups. He initially kept his speeches away from politics for the most part, and talked instead about his experience during the war, his defection from the Khakis and most of all his defection from the Whites. Eisenhower described in detail what he had seen in the Klan concentration camps, and what had driven him and the rest of the Washington Clique to rise against the White regime. He spoke to crowds of thousands and increasingly there signs in those crowds calling for EISENHOWER FOR PRESIDENT. The general (he might have become a civilian, but he would always remain “the general”) always played down the requests for him to run, but admitted in Kansas City that he "[did] not believe that… [he] or anyone else ha[d] the right to state, categorically, that he [would] not perform any duty that his country might demand of him." It’s unclear who coined the phrase “I LIKE IKE”- it first started appearing on buttons in July of 1944- but it was so naturally alliterative and succinct that if it hadn’t simply appeared them it is likely someone would have come up with it sooner or later. It was clear what he was doing, he was presenting his credentials to the American people and the more that he politely turned down requests that he run for President, the larger the grassroots movement to draft him became.

Finally he bit the bullet and turned his informal campaign into a formal one.


00537D1A.jpg

Four young women in Indiana express their support for a then still theoretical Eisenhower presidential campaign in July of 1944

The National Union Party was an attempt by a small group of former Republicans and Democrats in California to create a lasting conservative party that called for a return to the pre-war status quo. By 1946 their party would be gone, folded into the Republican Party, their only legacy being the brief existence a couple of state legislators and that fact that they were the first political party to formally endorse Dwight David Eisenhower for President. They invited him to speak on August 2nd at their convention in Sacramento, where he talked about his administration of the occupied South and the need to prevent the abuse of power by those in government. When he had finished to a standing ovation, the NUP chairman called for a vote of the party members to nominate the general. They voted unanimously yes, to which Ike replied that “his surprising development as a political figure” meant that he could no longer say no- he would accept “the duty that had been thrust upon him.” When the applause died down he amended, putting the nail in the NUP’s coffin; “I am honored and pleased to accept your party’s endorsement… but I cannot accept your nomination… a true President must be above factionalism and party politics.”


Ec77OEW.png

Eisenhower accepts the endorsement of the National Union Party, August 2, 1944

When told that Eisenhower was running for President, John L. Lewis scoffed. “He is… a spineless piece of paper. He switches sides at the drop of a hat.” The labor leader said of the general. “I wonder if he thinks that when he loses he’ll be able to defect over to my campaign.”

The Eisenhower Campaign had launched, but in the beginning it looked like it might stall out before it even got off the ground. Lewis had a campaign fund of six million dollars, was backed by an enormous union political machine, and 1,002 newspapers had endorsed him with 41.1 million readers. In August of 1944 Eisenhower was able to scrape up just $23,117 and 96 cents for his war chest, the endorsement of a couple of tiny ephemeral political parties (the NUP, the Justice Party, and the Peace and Prosperity Party), and 32 newspapers with 1,312,000 readers. The fact that he insisted on running as an independent scared off a lot of the small parties who were concerned about backing a candidate who wouldn't wear their label. Topping everything off was the fact that very few people seriously considered him to be a contender.

The general was unfazed.


simbol-for-peace-and-prosperity-with-eisenhower.jpg

A campaign pin put out by the Peace and Prosperity Party which supported Eisenhower

When they couldn’t raise the money to put him up in hotels he stayed in the spare bedrooms of his supporters, holding rallies in public parks where those who attended carried homemade signs and banners. Ike traveled by coach, shaking hands and saying hello to his fellow passengers who more often than not knew who he was and were tickled to find themselves sharing a railroad car with a celebrity. His genius for organization showed itself in a meticulously planned campaign that built momentum as went along. In Denver the general told a crowd of 20,000 that the biggest issue facing America today was “freedom against tyranny”. In Indianapolis 50,000 people gathered to hear him call for lower taxes and the abolition of wasteful federal agencies. In Detroit an appreciable 100,000 listened as one of the campaign’s most effective slogans was coined; “Clean Government.” Eisenhower said that he had “roared across the country for clean, decent operations”. America needed “a clean leader at the helm” who was “fit to lead the nation.” A quarter of a million people in Pittsburgh were informed that the election was a “straight out issue of right and wrong” and that a vote for Ike was a vote against “smoke filled rooms”, “star chamber methods”, and “chicanery”. On September 11 he received his first endorsement from a major party, the Nonpartisan League.


Eisenhower_Illinois_Central1.jpg

A campaign stop in Champagne, Illinois

People liked Eisenhower, even when they couldn’t tell you much about his platform. They liked his casual dress, they liked his friendly demeanor, they liked how personable and approachable he was. They liked that he was one of them, one of the ‘regular people’ and not a career politician or someone who had ever held office before. They liked that he kept a Boy Scout souvenir and a Salvation Army coin in his pocket as good luck charms. They liked that he was an underdog taking on the powers that had run America through the war. His platform, when they paid attention to it, made them like him more. He called for peace and no foreign entanglements at a time when the war in Eurasia was still raging and many on the far-left were calling for America to join in on the side of the Soviet Union. He wanted small or at least smaller government at a time when the still-congealing Third Republic had hundreds of government agencies, some outright redundant, others just unnecessary. He wanted to keep most of the Blue social welfare programs, but he also was opposed to anything that allowed government to “regulate the private lives of people.” He spoke in glowing terms of many of the Communists he had known, he lauded them as “brave”, “committed”, “well-intentioned” and described the Red fight against fascism as “unquestionably just”. But he was sharply critical of communism as an ideology. On social issues he managed to be both liberal and conservative at the same time. Ike was a piece of pre-war America, a man who hearkened back to the golden years of the 1920s when the United States had last known prosperity. He made people nostalgic for a country that many of them had never really known.

As the Eisenhower campaign picked up steam, the Lewis campaign trundled along. From CIO rally to CIO rally, the Provisional President addressed his supporters. He refused to talk about the candidate from Kansas, saying that he would “not get down into the mud with Coriolanus asking for his voices.” When a reporter asked for a comment about the fact the fact that Eisenhower was now polling in second place with 22% of the electorate, Lewis ignored the question and had the reporter in question excluded from further conferences. In his speeches he promised to “continue the revolution”. “The job I started isn’t finished.” The CIO leader told a crowd in Chicago and warned that “any reversal of [his] policies would plunge this country into another Great Depression.” The problem was that he was no longer a radical. Americans were hungry, they were poor, millions of them were homeless, and those who were receiving government support were receiving only a trickle from a deeply indebted state. Lewis was saying that a continuation of current policies would make things better, but he wasn’t offering anything new and so far as many were concerned the current policies weren’t working now, why should they start working later? And it wasn’t like Eisenhower was proposing to end welfare and go back to a fully free market.


On the 1st of October the New Africa Party held a vote of its members to decide who to nominate or endorse for the Presidency. They voted for the general, who went on a tour of the south, shoring up support. “The legacy of slavery and oppression cannot be erased a day, or a year, or even a decade.” He told African-American crowds, and promised education programs and infrastructure development while celebrating the end of Jim Crow. Ike didn’t condemn the practice of private segregation by businesses and such things as restrictive housing compacts which had continued in parts of the South (notably Florida) and he criticized the treatment of New African whites- much to the chagrin of New Africa's leaders. But he allayed any concerns they might have had about his racial attitudes when, on October 10th just five days shy of the deadline, Eisenhower finally confirmed the name of his running mate. Oscar Stanton DePriest was a Republican whose conservative opinions with regards to taxation (he was opposed to income tax) and relief (he was against the dole) were to the right of Ike's, but he was also a former member of the Constituent Assembly and the Provisional Congress and an African-American who had fought for civil rights since long before the war. The general had been trying for some time to convince him to join the ticket, and now that he had the former congressman strengthened the Eisenhower campaign from both the right and the left. Davis- a personal friend of DePriest’s- reiterated his endorsement of Ike, and Harry Haywood gave his endorsement, swinging the better part of the Brown radicals who had preferred a more left-wing candidate, behind the ticket. The Republicans never formally endorsed Eisenhower, but Thomas Dewey and the Republicans leaders did so individually.

oscar_de_priest_1.jpg

Oscar Stanton DePriest

The general spent what remained of his campaign taking advantage of Lewis’ refusal to acknowledge his existence by outright directing statements towards the Provisional President which were not rebutted. In Houston he reminded a crowd that to open a private business- the example used was a bicycle factory- an entrepreneur would have to satisfy no less than 76 separate government agencies and even if they did so they were still at the whims of state economic planners who dictated how much they could produce, for what price, and who would ultimately take most of the profit in the form of taxes. “What does John Lewis plan to do to ease regulation?” Eisenhower asked. “How does he expect this economy to generate new jobs for the unemployed, if economic growth is made all but illegal?” Demobilized soldiers, now unemployed and competing for the few available jobs, listened and liked what they heard. In Baltimore he stood before the Basilica of the National Shrine, seized during the war by the American Workers’ Collective for use as an armory and still under the ownership of the state, and asked “When is President Lewis going to make the Communist Party give back to the people what it took during the war?” He wasn’t a Catholic, but the Catholics listened and Archbishop Michael Curley held a mass in the street in front of the Basilica in protest and concluded his sermon by urging his flock to vote Eisenhower. In New York the general stood side by side with Dewey to ask how his opponent was going to fight corruption, then chuckled, “I yield of course to the President’s superior expertise when it comes to government corruption.”


images

Archbishop Curley's mass in front of the Baltimore Basilica, November 5th, 1944

Less than five days before the December 15th election day the Commonwealth Party candidate Howard Miller, a political cipher who had lagged continuously behind in the polls, dropped out of the race (too late to remove his name from the ballot) and endorsed the Eisenhower/DePriest ticket.

Through all of this John L. Lewis remained confident and undaunted. The most recent predictions still had him winning with an easy margin of eight-percent and Ike had nothing close to the power of the CIO political machine. The union president publicly spoke about his plans for the next four years, not even qualifying them with ‘should I win the election.’ He saw it as a foregone conclusion.

What made the difference at the end of the day was that Lewis treated the election as a coronation, but Eisenhower treated it as a race.


results.jpg

Voters on election day
It says something about how factionalized the election of ’44 was that Leon Trotsky earned over 100,000 votes. There were no less than eighteen separate candidates on the nationwide ballot for president, and close to fifty parties contesting at least one of the simultaneous local, state, and federal elections somewhere. There were a few surprises in the results, none more so than the good showing by the Republicans. In the South the Browns and their allies had mostly left the Republican Party alone, the conservative southern Republicans had played at worst an extremely minor role in the White government, whereas the more liberal Republicans- who included union members, poor whites, and African-Americans- faced suppression and murder. After the war their party organization was thus left intact and it was in New Africa the primary alternative to the NANP and the Communist Workers’ Party. Socially conservative African-Americans, who didn’t like the radical nature of the NANP voted Republican in large numbers, and once the votes were counted in New Africa and the “Soviet states” it became clear that the GOP was the primary opposition. In Congress they gained a quarter of the seats, proving that they were here to stay. Despite its move to the center-right the Republican Party was still the only real conservative option most voters had, given previous years of organized suppression (and continued, if less intense suppression in 1944) of conservative organizations by the Progressive factions. While there were other conservative parties, they were small and none had a large presence with the exception of the Commonwealth Party whose conservativeness was debatable. As a consequence most of the many, many new parties were left-wing organizations fighting over the liberal vote, whereas there were only a couple right-wing parties to divide the conservatives.

Of course this was much more evident when one examined the results for the presidential election.


330527870-leon-trotsky-speech-reading-personality.jpg

Leon Trotsky concedes the election

Sam Nessin, William Z. Foster, and the other communist candidates together divided up 15% of the vote, Phillip LaFollette earned 9% and more than any one of them combined. Various other minor candidates and independents earned 6%. But the only numbers that really mattered were the two biggest at the top of the list;

Dwight David Eisenhower/Oscar Stanton DePriest (I/R)- 20,578,816 (37%)
John Llewellyn Lewis/Frank Murphy (CIO-D)- 16,311,099 (30%)

In the end it wasn't even close.

Epilogue Part II

Had anyone other than Eisenhower beat Lewis it’s possible that there might have been trouble. As it was there was talk in some quarters about the revolution being betrayed, and the need for another one, but other than a few protests and a couple isolated violent incidents the transition of power was peaceful. At the time however, the nation was on edge. The Third Republic had not yet acquired the inertia of a long-lived government, and it remained to be seen if the 1944 Constitution would be worth the paper it was printed on. John L. Lewis’ concession speech warned of “the dangers of conservatism that have already broken this country once”- leaving the implicit suggestion that it might yet be broken again. Every eye was on the new president, and the world held its breath as it wondered whether or not the fragile peace would last.

_41349241_lewisafl2203.jpg

Lewis delivering his concession speech

Ike’s first big decision was to choose a capital, shunning the Blue capital of St. Paul where the CIO’s strength was most deeply entrenched. Instead he insisted on being sworn in on the steps of the ruined White House in Washington, D.C.. There he confirmed that the old Second Republic capital would remain the capital of the Third Republic (and indeed ultimately the capital of the Fourth Republic), and to the delight of the Republicans amended a request for aid from his creator to the end of the oath of office. In his inauguration speech he spoke first about the damaged building behind him. The White House had burned after the attack by the Third Bonus Army and death of Landon, and seven years of neglect had not been any kinder to the building. Engineers reported that an inspection revealed charred beams from the earlier fire in 1812 that had never been replaced, rebuilding it would cost many millions of dollars that the government could not afford. The President didn’t talk about the cost, instead he spoke about the need for “a memorial to the men and women who gave their lives for freedom… in [the] war… because in a civil war all sides lose.” Most of the White House would be torn down, with the exception of the relatively undamaged West Wing which was converted in a museum, the remainder of the grounds were transformed into a memorial park. It would not be until 1967 that the names of fallen members of the Red Guard were added to the Memorial Wall, the Alfred Landon Memorial was built in 1952. More significantly he spoke about the need for reconciliation and rebuilding, he promised jobs, a fixed economy, and pensions for veterans. The few surviving World War I veterans would receive their long-awaited Bonus after all.

From Blair House, across the street from the State, War, and Navy building, Eisenhower got to work.


blair-house-1951.jpg

Blair House, the residence of the President of the United States

To the surprise of many, the independent President managed to get a surprising amount of legislation past Congress. The Currency Bill of 1945, passed within his First Hundred Days in office, created the New United States Dollar, backed by the total value of everything owned by the Federal government from land to warships. Rampant inflation ceased, and the confusion that dozens of separate regional currencies had created ebbed. Using executive powers he drastically reduced the jungle of regulations and government agencies that the Provisional Government had left behind, simplifying enterprise and capital investment. True, very little capital existed to invest, but for once tax cuts actually helped with that. The very progressive Congress was dead set against cutting taxes on the wealthy, but cutting taxes on moderate incomes was far more passable. When Eisenhower took office Income Tax was 95% on all incomes over $4,000 dollars a year (about $40,000 in today’s money). After the Cavanaugh Act was passed the 95% tax rate only came into effect for incomes over $200,000, and for the average American who was making $1,640 their income tax fell from 85% to 14%. Not unexpectedly these were widely popular moves, and America’s capital stock began to recover. Maine, which had narrowly voted to remain in the Union, became a major center of the economic recovery, and from 1947 on hosted the new stock exchange. State investing helped where private capital was lacking, the National Infrastructure Repair Project might have run the country billions deeper into debt but it also generated millions of jobs nationally. The transition of industry from military to civilian production was helped by the fact that the Soviet Union was still at war with Germany, and had a massive demand for war materials. The sale of American military surplus as well as newly manufactured munitions, for what would ultimately be most of the USSR’s gold reserves, brought in much needed money for retooling and helped to ease the shift away from a wartime economy. There was a global shortage of consumer goods due to the ongoing conflict in Eurasia, and repurposed factories generally found that there was demand for their goods at high prices. True, many of America’s best and brightest had fled overseas. But overall the American population was relatively skilled and educated, and had no shortage of unskilled labor. It wasn’t cheap labor to be sure, salaries were high and work safety was excellent thanks to the lobbying of the unions, but highly paid workers went out and bought things, thus contributing to the further growth of the economy. Most of the major infrastructural and industrial reconstruction was overseen by the government, the private sector moving in to fill in the gaps. Congress pushed for “social investments”, spending on railways, museums, hospitals, theatres, libraries, inexpensive housing, parks, airports, and schools that the President signed with good grace, the positive results of which are still being felt 1974.

The Great Depression was ending, the Great Excitement had begun.


1701458-L.jpg

Highway construction provided much needed jobs, and the economic benefit of improved transportation was incalculable

There was a sense in the air that anything was possible, that anything could be done. Optimism was in the air. Social Experimentation flourished, everything from the new communes that sprang up along the West Coast to an explosion of art and culture- much of which would have been considered obscene a decade ago. The National Science Institute, run as it was by an array of Marxists and Uptopians from the days of the Provisional Government, commissioned the first scientific study in history of human sexuality in 1949. They hoped to find evidence supporting the principles of free love, they didn’t find that but they found plenty of other things. That one in six American farm boys admitted to having had sex with farm animals was shocking, that 55% of women and 50% of men had at least some erotic response to being bitten was also a surprise. It is somewhat humorous to recall that the researchers interviewed married couples who reported never having had intercourse and failed to understand why they couldn't have children. Of all the 1949 study’s findings, perhaps the most significant had to do with sexual orientation.

In the first half of the twentieth century it was believed that sexual orientation fell under three categories; Heterosexual which was thought to describe the vast majority of the population, Homosexual, and Bisexual, the latter two of which were classified as mental illnesses and believed to be extremely rare. However the NSI found that this interpretation was highly flawed. 46% of men and 38% of women had “reacted sexually” to a member of the opposite gender at least one in their lives, and 37% of men and 31% of women had engaged at least once in some form of homosexual intercourse. But only 10% of men and 6% of women were exclusively homosexual for at least three years between the ages of 16 and 55, and even fewer (about 5% of the general population) were exclusively homosexual for their entire lives. Incidentally 2% of married women and 4% of married men had exclusively homosexual responses when tested. 11.6% of men and 7% of women had equal levels of sexual response for both genders. A significant percentage of people, the precise number of which remains highly debated, reported experimenting briefly with homosexual behavior including intercourse in their twenties and then never doing so again. The general scientific consensus, that human sexuality was a spectrum and not a list of discrete labels still has ramifications for society.


Although the Federal Government remained aloof from the whole business, many of the state governments encouraged the use of contraceptives and provided extensive sexual education, contributing to the general revolution in social norms. To the disappointment of the NSI they found that even homosexual couples tended towards monogamy, and once they grew older preferred to partner for life, generally following the same pattern of heterosexual marriage.

In truth the “revolution” of the late 1940s and 50s was a blip. It wasn’t national, never really catching on in the Midwest, Alaska, or New Africa, and the willingness of the American public to elect and then re-elect a moderate conservative like Eisenhower foreshadowed the Conservative wave of the 1960s and 70s. By 1956, four years after Ike (who had always seemed somewhat disapproving of the whole thing) had left office, traditional values were beginning to reassert themselves although they never completely rolled back the advances of the 50s, and by the late 60s things were starting to swing back in the other direction. When the Eisenhower Administration came to an end in 1952, the American GDP had passed where it was in 1929, the standard of living was 66% higher than in 1944, and unemployment had fallen to 3.1%. It was in many ways a very successful presidency. If he failed at all, it was in his failure to address or even attempt to address many of the problems that would eventually bring down the Third Republic, sidestepping issues in the constitution that would later all but deadlock the government, and ignoring the growing regional rivalries between the states. The fact that Dwight Eisenhower explicitly opposed doing anything to prevent private sector discrimination on the basis of race or gender, which he did not believe was the responsibility of the government, tarnishes his memory somewhat.

No one wins a civil war, but no one can deny that it was Eisenhower who won the peace.

eisenhower1.jpg

Statue of Dwight D. Eisenhower on the Washington Mall
 
Top